Craig Saunders

Tides of Rythe

Prologue

Foaming white spume flecked the air. The cliffs were white and grey where the gulls nested. They flew out to sea flapping madly against the harsh wind until they were caught in its snare and snatched high into the air, only to plummet into the surf below and struggle up with fish. The long grass — no tree was brave enough to grow here — was blown flat against the rocky earth from which it sprouted. Rocks gave in to the elements and crashed below, splashes obscured by the smashing waves and endless wind.

The ocean vented its frustration at the land. Eventually, the sea would win.

Elsewhere, high summer was beginning to make itself felt. The lush fields in the more southerly Sturman lands would be parched and cracked under the baking sun. Here, in the distant north, summer was only a thought and a wish.

Bitter cold taunted bones and the sharp, wet wind stung flesh. There was nothing here for men. Just solace. Perhaps repentance. Few would choose to make such a place their home.

As each season passed the north slumbered as it always had. Thaxamalan waited in his mountain home, his baleful eyes shut and crusted with ice, while heldin frozen sleep for eternity as Carious and Dow shunned him with their warmth.

Here, there was nothing. No smells, sounds, feelings but those made by the sea and wind.

Shorn, mercenary to some, friend only to his companions on a strange journey across the lands, stood staring out across his home, the home of his heart and the home of youth, and watched, as he watched each day, waiting for the Seafarers to answer his call. A month’s ride to this place was distant for him. He knew it to be much greater for the Feewar, those who roamed the sea.

He scanned the horizon each day for as long as he could bear, waiting for the Feewar ship. While he waited for the vessel, he prepared. Hardening his heart for the meeting he knew would come soon. He was waiting for the Feewar, but he had also come to ready his soul. The barren outcropping seemed a fitting place. His sword, honed to undying sharpness, was clutched in his white-knuckled fist, his hand frozen onto it.

The suns’ rays had tanned him, even though their heat was only blown away. He was leaner by far — there was little sustenance to be had from the land. Each day he came to the top of the cliffs at first light. Each night he left, climbing down to his camp and the waiting Harlot, his surly mare. Before he ate and slept he trained. He had made himself a pair of soft hide trousers and a bracer of thicker leather for his right arm. His shirt was still in tatters, providing little protection against the steel brace that supported his crippled left hand. Some days he would take the brace off his leg. It grew stronger ever day. His left hand, though, would still not clench with full strength. The scar on his forearm had turned red and healed in thick hard flesh, curving in toward the bone. The muscles there would never heal, he knew, because they were absent. Instead, he trained his leg back to health and practised using his arm as a balance for the sword, using the flaring metal of his arm brace as a second weapon, his left forearm blocking and slashing in time with his sword. It was just another blade, and he was a master with all blades. He invented movements where there were none. His left hand may have been gravely injured, but the brace granted him support and flexibility where the hand faltered. To an outsider it looked as though a master practised. To Shorn it felt clumsy and slow.

He knew he was faster, improving in this odd new style. It would not be enough when Wen came for him.

Wen, the weapons’ master, Shorn’s old tutor and the man who had given the mercenary his battered look, with a scar that still stood proud across the middle of his face, splitting his nose once and leaving behind a shattered remnant, would come.

Wen would look into Shorn’s eyes, take the measure of his student’s soul, and see the death his weapon had wrought. He would try to put him down. Shorn would strive to live, as he always had. Life, and his sword, was all he had to call his own.

But when the battle came, Shorn would understand Wen. The time he had spent alone on this cliff had given him new insight. Drun, his companion on this long journey, was right in some sense. The old priest had told him once, on the trail that had led him to this place, ‘only people are truly worth fighting for’. Shorn had broken that creed. All his life, he had fought for money (pride, too, he admitted, if only to himself).

But there was no avoiding destiny. Drun Sard was right about that, too. Meeting Wen was inevitable, as was the fight that would follow. Shorn had no doubt Wen would find him here. He, too, would have heard Shorn’s call to the Seafarers. That Wen would come was certain. The Seafarers…well, that was down to fate.

Time alone had granted Shorn patience, and insight that was surprisingly common in a man of war.

Today, Rythe’s twin suns high above him, he would meet Wen again. Then he would find out if all the honing had been for nothing.

Spinning on his heel, he blocked high with his flared brace, an imaginary adversary slashing down toward his head. His sword whistled through the wind, decapitating another enemy that wasn’t there. He reversed his grip on his sword, and thrust the tip into the midriff of his first attacker. The sword sang.

Destiny on Rythe pulled men into it as surely as the immense gravity of the twin suns. Carious and Dow, as the glowing sentinels were named, watched all. They waited, patient but never silent. Some creatures, such as Shorn, burned brightly while they lived. Some artefacts, too.

The sword he wielded like an extension of his will shone with its own light. The sword had a name, too. Once, long, long ago, Carious birth a second sun, a second star, and an ancient enemy was defeated.

Many fates exist. Sometimes they come together and seem like one. Faerblane, the sword that had chosen him, would meet its twin today. Perhaps they would move on.

The sword rested against the hard earth. Shorn took a deep calming breath.

From behind him a voice eroded like the cliffs said, “I knew I would find you here.”

Man and sword turned to meet their fate.

Chapter One

The suns were long set, but still the thick heat of high summer burnt the tongue and made bones heavy. Within the city of Lianthre, people took solace in the evening’s mild respite from the days heat, thankful for their cold baths, grateful, even, those whose weekly wages did not run to fuel for their fires. Even the many taverns of the city served cold meats, raw fish from the western coast, or plain breads and cheese, sometimes garnished with pickles. No oven burned.

None stirred from their homes but the hardiest of drinkers, determined to struggle through the oppressive heat to their cups. They could be found late at night in any city, the accomplished drinkers, fighting the weather from summer through spring. Of course, the best drinkers stayed where they were, no matter the season.

Nothing could deter a seasoned drunk from travelling to sup his ale, but they were the only people walking the dark streets. They were safe from cutthroats and footpads, but even the safest of cities pose their own dangers. Danger was not something a man could avoid, whether he lived in the company of people, or alone in the wilds but for the woodland creatures. Under the bright glare of the sun danger often lurks. During the night, even one such as this, danger looms.

Thieves did not prowl the streets. Something worse roams the alleyways of the greatest city in all of Rythe, the capital of the world as much as it was the capital of the continent of Lianthre. Thieves existed, but those that made it past their childhood years did so through an enhanced sense of self-preservation. At night, the city belonged to the Protectorate, the enforcers of the Hierarchy. While the Hierarchy remain aloof, above the petty lives of their human charges, their will was carried out by the Protectorate — a guard of sorts (should the guard practise torture and murder as a deterrent rather than a punishment), an occupying army, a legion of judges and executioners. Their features are as alien as the stars themselves, for no aspect of their countenance could be considered human. Though their actions do not mark them peculiar to humanity, it is the excess, the unstinting attention to pain in all its guises that is remarkable.

Outstanding, in some respects. They are masters of the suffering of others.

The streets belonged to the Protectorate, not the thieves. Among the creatures of the night, Protocrats were above all others.

Still, what kind of continent would it be were humans not granted some rights, some sense of autonomy? The humans believed they were governing themselves. It was a delusion the Protectorate encouraged. People shouted and railed against one another, debating taxations, rights and aid, state of the continent’s roads, trade. The topics of debate were often varied. Their discussions took place during the light of day, when it was easier to believe in self-governance. They discussed most everything, and forgot what was forbidden. The forbidden topics had been so for so long that they skirted around them without thought.

A world the size of Rythe could not contain but one continent. Never did they discuss what lay across the expanse of ocean surrounding the continent of Lianthre. Never did they think of raising their own armies — the Protectorate was the army. That was their domain, and had always been so. What sense in debating what could not be changed? As a monkey thinks nothing of its tail, forever chasing its body, sometimes seemingly acting of its own accord, the humans thought nothing of the Protectorate running in the streets. But, somewhere, deep in the recesses of the human mind, there is a special place reserved for the terrors of the night. A child might let it come to the fore, and cower under the covers in the candlelight. A man has no such luxury. He must function. The terror must be pushed down into the darkest corners of the mind. Had the people of Lianthre shone a light into the shadows of their minds, they would recognise the face of terror there. It wore dark cloaks, with its hair long, covering unnaturally long ears, framing hawkish faces of pale skin, pale enough to seem blue under a bright moon, skin that would never tan, never darken. Expressions seem forgotten upon their faces, but the human imagination could paint one just as easily as a human mouth could be turned to a smile or snarl.

Within the dark pit where terrors of the mind clawed incessantly toward the light they would see Protocrats rising up from the abyss, howling and gnashing, rending flesh with teeth, bright steel catching the light from the hopes of their thinking minds, as the terrors they studiously ignored tore through their numbers shredding lives along the way.

But they did not think of those dark places in their minds. They thought of food, and work, and making love to their wives. They thought of their children, their ale and nights inside the safety of a tavern. They shut the cellar door on the terrors of the land. It was enough to live…how could a man live if he sees death stalking the streets every day? Such a sight could cripple a man with fear.

Perhaps, all said and done, it was best not to see it.

Like the minarets of the Hierarchy that towered this night, reaching into the black sky, the Protocrats’ masters lording over all from within. Rarely seen, never asking for anything at all, never taking. How easy to ignore them, the Hierarchy. Did they even rule? Lianthrians wondered, wordlessly, on dark moonless nights such as this.

But not for much longer.

Chapter Two

Thieves did not prowl, but humankind was beginning to sense the shadow all around them. Within their seat of government, the council building known as the Kuh’taenium, the councillors met at sun down. It was unprecedented to meet while dark reigned, but many things were changing, and not just on Lianthre. Ignorant though they were of events on distant continents, of the hand of fate pulling three humans toward an unknown destiny abroad and at home, they discussed one of the three, equally ignorant of her place in the future of all living creatures. Had they known the woman of whom they spoke was one third of their hopes for survival, perhaps the outcome would have been different. Then again, fear cripples. Perhaps it would have changed the outcome not at all.

The Kuh’taenium was old beyond reckoning. It sat like a conch shell within the centre of the city, but one so large as to have a section of the city named for it. It could contain five hundred or more bodies, although there were rarely more than three hundred and fifty-seven — to be precise — the number of representatives from each region of the continent. Lianthre was huge, but the size of a region was no indicator of its importance. Some regions had more representatives simply because they were more populous. At five year intervals, a census was taken. Sometimes the Conclave expanded, sometimes, such as in times of plague (there was no such thing as war on the continent of Lianthre) it might contract.

The heat outside was fading as the night drew on. At this late hour, it was no longer burning. It was merely marrow-drying. Within the Kuh’taenium, the high summer heat was forgotten. Heat of another kind was steadily rising.

In the halls of the Conclave, righteous dissonance drowned out all sensible argument. The room, mirrored on all sides so each member could see all others, held over the three hundred-some councillors and the majority of them bowled bitter words at each other even though they agreed. The anger went were it could, and as the law dictated they could not direct it at the Hierarchy or the Protectorate they turned it on themselves.

A malodorous stench hid behind the ire and prickled the lone Protocrat’s nostrils. The smell of cowardice grew as one by one they capitulated and the Protectorate won another battle against its most unchallenging opponents.

Just one of the humans was different, though.

Reih Refren A’e Eril finally bashed an ornamental sceptre against the polished hollow pedestal that stood at the centre of the chamber. The resounding crash echoing back off the mirrored walls loud enough to pull its own hush behind it. The visiting Protocrat stood among them on the raised speech platform, tall and proud in ceremonial robes of the Interpellate (the political arm of the Protectorate’s twenty-one divisions), and savoured the last wisps of emotion before the assemblage reeled it in. He waited although he knew the outcome could not be disputed.

“Enough!” Reih cried, hitting the pedestal once more with the sceptre she alone was entitled to hold. She then spoke quietly and the words bounced around the room to every member’s ear. “Whether we like it or not, the order stands. By decree, the murder of an officer of the Protectorate instantly allows the council member to be disbarred, regardless of the punishment she receives. It is not our place to judge evidence, merely to ensure that the dissident cannot be allowed to return. This is the law, and it has spoken.”

“Then the law is wrong, and who are they — " said Myron Rumbil, pointing at the Protocrat — “to tell us!”

“Temper your wrath, Myron. None here are content with this outcome but the word of the law is inviolate. I understand Tirielle A’m Dralorn holds a special place in all our hearts. We took her in after her expulsion. When they said she was possessed of magic, we looked after her estate. While she was gone, we mourned for her father, favourite among us. But perhaps we wanted her to turn out like her father so much that we overlooked her evil.” Even as she said it she did not believe it. Appearance was paramount now.

“Bah! You expect us to believe Tirielle a murderer?” Someone mumbled to a colleague, the words gathering pace and shooting around the room as soon as they were free.

“Yes, I expect you to believe," the Protectorate’s representative spoke for the first time, "not because my word is the law, but because it is the will of the Kuh’taenium. Never forget, though; we protect you. Thanks to us this land has known a thousand years of peace! Each time the council rises against us in anger, each time your fears are laid low, and each time we forgive your race. A thousand years ago came the revolution and governance was passed into your own hands, but by edict you are forbidden to rise against us. In turn we keep to ourselves and you govern yourselves. The Protectorate shield you all from the harsh realities of a world with rogue magic, keep your streets safe and protect the innocent and yet still you bite the hand that feeds you. Have you no shame?!” The Protocrat sputtered in mock fury.

More mumbles roamed the room, but few dissenters were rash enough to speak out further. But there is always one whose mouth runs too freely.

“And perhaps we should petition the Protectorate for their brutality! Not two days ago I saw a man beheaded in front of my very eyes!”

Oh, Guy, thought Reih. You have just signed your own death warrant. She could see it, but Guy was wrong. To accuse the Protectorate would mean death, even if they could not kill a Councillor in the street like a wild wizard, they could still kill. The Protectorate were growing bold. She looked at the creature dressed in all its finery, but for all that still a thug by any other name. Such proud, noble features he had. When would all the others realise the threat they posed? Harsh words were allowed — such accusations were too far. It wasn’t written but they all knew it, even Guy. She could see the unconscious slump of his shoulder as he realised what he just done.

Reih sighed and rubbed her eyes. She knew there was some duplicity here — she would protect the law with all her might, but Tirielle a murderer? The charge smacked of politics more than crime. The boundaries were clearly demarked still, yet she felt the lines become involute. The Kuh’taenium seemed stretched and blurred in her eyes. The lines were fading. Her link with the law was tainted, and there was nothing she could do about it. It was bred into her bones, a link formed at birth, and now it felt diseased. As Imperator of the Conclave, she and the Kuh’taenium were symbiotic. They shared thoughts, saw each others dreams, gave each other strength. Some would think it unnatural that a building should have a soul, but not Reih. She accepted without question.

She needed the Kuh’taenium’s power more than ever now. Some kind of revolution was coming. She hoped it was all in her mind, but if it was in her mind, it was in the Kuh’taenium’s, too.

She could feel a headache coming on. Knowing there was nothing more she could achieve among the Conclave, she called it to a close, cutting off the Protocrat before he could reply to Guy’s foolish accusation. She needed to rest. The Kuh’taenium was sickened by the betrayal it had been forced to witness, and she felt its sadness in her bones.

As the sun came up, the members filed out through various exits (some above ground, some below — the shell itself sat half submerged in the earth).

His work done, albeit not swiftly, the Protocrat left last. Tirielle was disbarred and the arguments in her favour had held no sway. The Kuh’taenium had decided — Tirielle was on her own, and no rights afforded to a member of the Conclave would be granted upon her capture. Not that such considerations had hampered the Protectorates efforts to capture her until now, but it was the appearance of the thing that mattered.

The Protocrat stretched, spine cracking loudly, and made his way to his superior, who waited under the shade of one of the trees that lined the twelve approaches to the Conclave’s heart.

Reih passed slowly through the outer cells of the Kuh’taenium, ascending gradually to her living rooms at the apex of the giant sphere. The journey took some time as she wound her way higher, looking out through the sheltered windows onto the grounds and the city beyond.

There, under the canopy of growth that fluttered lightly on the day’s breeze, the Protocrat spoke animatedly with someone. Another Protocrat, his face hidden. The two were concealed on the curving paths that ran through the gardens, unseen from below. She stood back from the light watching the two in discussion until she could see who would walk away.

The man left, and Reih let out her breath. His size alone gave him away, but the Kuh’taenium confirmed her suspicions, its sight and senses greater than any mortal. She saw through its myriad eyes. There was no doubt.

Tun, the head of the Protectorate’s Search Division.

So it had all been set up. They had just been waiting for license to hunt Tirielle like an animal. Stripped of the benefits granted to the Conclave, Reih had no doubt that should Tirielle be captured, she would be tortured and killed.

But what could she do? What was she really, but a glorified politician?

What was one human, against the might of their rulers?

She sat on her bed, thoughts whirling dangerously, until the Kuh’taenium began speaking. They talked long, until Dow rose. Finally, she fell into her bed and slept a shallow sleep that did little to refresh her.

She woke to a new day half fled. As Carious slid below the horizon, she began to write.

‘Dear Gurt…’

Chapter Three

Further south, unaware of the machinations of the Interpellate within the Kuh’taenium, a caravan travelled, wavering in the blistering heat. Nine outriders shimmered more than most. A man could be forgiven for thinking the sight was simply a product of the heat haze, but it was not — it was the sun reflected brightly on armour that would shimmer no matter the weather. The nine warriors, on steeds black as night, were as glorious as the sun. They were the paladins of the Order of Sard, the suns’ warriors, Tirielle A’m Dralorn’s honour guard and enemy of the Protectorate. Already they had found blood on their long journey. Before it was over they would find more.

The suns baked the earth. The horses’ hooves raised no dust. Within the caravan, Tirielle A’m Dralorn watched the land roll on before her as she was gently rocked by the road. Sweat beaded her upper lip, and moistened her temples, but her dress was light, and here, within the wagon, she was sheltered from the painful brightness of the twin suns. She flicked her tongue over her lip, tasting the salty sweat and feeling her broken tooth. Lately, she found, when she was in thought she worried at the shard of tooth with her tongue.

It was three weeks since she had been forced to flee the sanctuary of her friend Roth’s home, and the memory of the coolness of the caverns and the friendship she had found there sustained her on the endless plains. She had been travelling ever since the first battle on Lianthre in a thousand years. The battle had been fierce, and together with their rahken allies she had survived. She did not know how the Protectorate had discovered her sanctuary with the rahkens, the massive beasts that had until now existed unharmed and untamed in enclaves across the continent. She only wished her fate had not drawn the Rahken Nation into the battle. She wondered how her allies fared, now that their treaty with the continent’s rulers was broken. There would be no pretence of friendship between Roth's kin and the Protectorate now.

It was some unknown magic that had found her, but they had travelled unhindered since. She was beginning to think the magic her enemies had used then could be used no longer, for surely they would have found her on the road. She was far from inconspicuous from prying eyes.

For now, she was safe under the protection of the Sard and Roth.

She had survived the first battle in what would surely become a war to end an age. Now, her companions were guarding her from harm on her path to Beheth. The Order of the Sard’s powers granted her invisibility from the Protectorate’s scrying eyes.

Her flight had been long, and the path treacherous. And yet, the end was far from sight. Her friend and former assassin, Roth, a massive rahken warrior, had exacted her vengeance on her father’s killer, and for that she had been sentenced to death long before she knew her fate. Her father’s murderer had been Protectorate. She had made a powerful enemy. She had discovered since, thanks to the paladins of the Sard, that she was destined to meet another two enemies of the Protectorate. She was the first of three mortals destined to change the world, and in some ways she felt comforted to know that she was not alone, blown upon fate’s fickle winds.

If they lived, only the three could awaken a mythical wizard, an ancient being with (she hoped) the power to withstand the behemoth that ruled over her continent.

It had better be worth it, she thought to herself. Too many had died already. She was under no illusions. She knew more deaths were still to come.

Tirielle found herself getting hotter as she wondered where her path would lead, come the end. Even the breeze did nothing to cool her. She tried to empty her mind. It was not easy to avoid deep thoughts on the journey to Beheth. There was little in the way of distraction, just blasted plains. Even clouds became interesting after a while.

Instead of studying the landscape, or worrying about finding some wizard who might or might not exist, she studied her companions.

Cenphalph H’y Casdiem, one of the nine Sard, rode at the head of the column, armoured and cloaked. He did not seem to be affected by the heat at all. His blonde hair shone healthily in the sun and he rode easily, eyes fixed in the distance, one hand resting lightly on the pommel of his sword, one holding the reins of his steed almost absent-mindedly.

Tirielle squinted against the brightness of Dow, now directly ahead of her, looking for just a glimpse of j’ark. She found him to her left, and she stole the sight as would a thief, and held it in her mind for later. She was not yet in love with him — after all, what would be the point? — but she found herself breathless sometimes when she thought of him, or when they spoke long into the evening. She knew she was making the paladin uncomfortable. He had taken his vows many years ago, and would not break them for her, or any woman. Perhaps that was why she was drawn to him. She had her own reasons for being afraid to let herself feel. She had lost too much to be carefree in love or life.

As if sensing the weight of her gaze on his back, j’ark glanced at the caravan, and saw Tirielle looking at him. She did not look away. She was not some coquettish maiden, flushed by a man’s eyes. She smiled warmly at him. He returned the sentiment, but she thought she saw the sadness, the sense of longing unfulfilled in his eyes that she too felt.

But then, who could read a man’s heart in a smile?

He looked away, and she returned to her thoughts. There was little else worthy of distraction.

Since leaving the fleeting haven of Roth’s home, she had seen more of her continent than she ever imagined it contained. Much to her dismay, she hadn’t found it as interesting as she would have liked. Even had she not been running for her life, she would not have stopped to take in the scenery. It was, by and large, dull and endless. And still, she had travelled just a fraction of the distance to her journey’s end. It would yet take her to the library at Beheth, far to the south of the capital city of Lianthre, and if her guard were to be believed, further still, into a frozen waste she knew only as Teryithyr, across the vast expanse of the ocean, unmapped and forbidding.

But she would return, with or without the wizard. She would destroy the Protectorate, even if it meant the death of her. She was committed. She would even sacrifice the nation for the freedom she thought the people deserved. No longer would her people be cattle.

She moped at her brow with a handkerchief, and pulled her eyes away from the road. Her thick, dark hair stuck to her face. She pushed it aside, noting the grime under her broken fingernails. She examined her hands — in some respects more interesting than the landscape. She rubbed at them, then withdrew one of her fine bone handled blades from where they hid in sheaths inside her forearms. She began paring and trimming her nails. The blades were too fine for such work, but she was becoming used to much that she would not have dreamed of doing in her former life as a member of the Conclave.

In some ways, a life on the run was invigorating. She had her friends, as she had come to think of them. She even had Roth, and for that she was grateful. It was running ahead of the caravan, lost to sight in the distance, scouting the road ahead. Without Roth, she would have been dead many times over. She missed the creature when it was not present. She wondered how it was faring in the summer heat. She noted with interest that it had shed some of its thick fur. Perhaps, should it get any hotter, her friend would become bald. She did not think it would like that. After all, we all have our modesty, she thought. But then, without organs to be shy about, why would it worry? Maybe she would ask it. It might make for some amusement in the evening’s camp.

We all have our secrets, she thought. Roth more than most. One day she would find them out. It wasn’t like she didn’t have time. That was all she had on the road. But the Sard insisted time was growing short. The return was drawing near, the end of days were in sight.

Tirielle had a part to play. They called her the Sacrifice, the first of the three prophesised to awaken the wizard. She dreaded to think what that meant. But without playing out the prophesy that concerned her, and her two soul brothers, the Saviour and the Watcher, she would never find a way to stop the return, and so thwart the Protectorate’s designs. There was nothing she would rather do, but she had a duty to fulfil first.

Quintal and Cenphalph made an effort to explain about the first and the second, the key they spoke of, but she was none the wiser. Apparently the first born would be the Sacrifice, the second would be the Saviour. The Sard didn’t seem to understand what their roles were, or even if there was a point to the names. The idea of being labelled ‘sacrifice’ could only mean one thing to her.

Tirielle set the thought to one side, as her father had shown her. All in good time, her father would have said. That thought drew a smile from her, one tinged with sadness. He would have approved of her path, and that knowledge brought her peace on the days she doubted herself.

And still, the end was far from sight.

Miles and miles they had roamed, Roth leading the way. The horses were much faster but Roth’s sense were the keener.

Along the way they had avoided the great cities, avoided anywhere larger than a hamlet, or the occasional lone tavern or trading station, where they bought only supplies and moved on, ever onwards, south into the heat. As they rode, and camped, they had become closer. Tirielle almost wished she were a brother, so that she could share everything that the men shared. Perhaps then j’ark would take her into his confidence, and even though he might not give her love, she might get to know him.

But wishes were butterflies. Friendships lasted more than a day. Once, when they had first met, she had doubted the Sard. Now she trusted them with her life, and more than once they had saved her from death. She knew they were stronger together. They were an army. An army of ravens, caught up in a storm.

Ravens did not wish. They flew, and they fought for their territory, they protected each other. Together, they were stronger.

Once, it had been her and Roth. Now they were greater. They had a chance, tiny though it was. A chance to live, to change. To win?

She laughed. Butterfly, raven, what did it matter? Both were subject to the blowing of the wind.

The Sard rode on, the suns shone, and sweat poured. She looked around again, taking in the paladin’s faces, those that she could see. Briskle was masked, in his helm as he always was. She knew even were she to call him he would be silent, for all he could do was speak to animals. Cruelly, the talent did not extend to humans.

Quintal, their leader, was not in sight.

She was surrounded by the Sard, all of whom were like the giant Carth in so many respects. Carth was taciturn in the extreme, admittedly. At first she had likened them to the silent Briskle, but after a short time with no other distractions — the first opportunity she had to be around him and actually observe — she realised that he talked more than any other among the group. His hands were in almost constant motion.

Typraille was the second most companionable of the group, after j’ark, and in Typraille there was none of the thorny tension that was often present when she spoke with j’ark long into the evening.

Typraille was gifted with a certain kindness, in a fatherly way. It was refreshing among so many warriors.

Disper and Yuthran were out of sight, as was Unthor Ren Un Gor. It did not matter that she could not see them. She knew they were there, like shining sentinels, protecting her from harm.

Would that she knew her companions better.

A soft cry came from behind her, and she turned her attention to the last of her companions, the sad figure laid out in the back of the wagon.

She was just a girl. It was for her that Tirielle travelled to Beheth.

The girl’s eyes were covered in cloth. Tirielle knew from experience not to remove the binding. The girl’s eyes saw more than Tirielle wished to know. Infected by some strange disease that the Sard had called the blight, her eyes, usually of myriad colours, were blooded and stained red to the pupil.

Sometimes, words were placed in Tirielle’s head, and she knew the girl’s suffering. She was locked in a cage by the strange malady inflicted on her during her time as a captive of the Protectorate.

Fate was well and good, but Tirielle had vowed to cure the Seer first.

There was more reason to head for Beheth. It was their best chance of finding answers. Even if it were not for the seer she would gladly go anywhere but where the Sard were intent on taking her. Beheth held everything. If the wizard’s location had ever been written down they would find it there. The library was immense, housed in not one but thirty buildings.

Sometimes she thought the Sard placed duty above people. Tirielle would not fall into the same trap. People came first. The Seer was her duty, not the wizard. Everything had its place, everything had its time. Dran A’m Dralorn, Tirielle’s long dead father, had known that well. It was a lesson she would never forget.

Something was coming. Her sight was good. She focused on it, squinting slightly against the glare. Any distraction was welcome.

Slowly, a dark brown shape broke the horizon. Roth approached, from ahead. She watched her friend, marvelling at the speed with which it ran. Within minutes, it had passed Cenphalph with a few words, and approached her, keeping pace with the wagon’s horses. Tirielle noted how the beast’s breath still came easily, despite the distance it had run.

“Greetings, lady, I believe I may be able to make the heat more tolerable,” said Roth, huge grin on its face.

“I cannot moult, if that is what you have in mind.”

“Ha! A fine sight that would be. No, look, if you have a mind to…”

And so she strained her eyes once more, peering into the distant horizon. A hint of green, did she discern? What could be green out her, in the vast dry plains of Ur?

“Trees?”

Roth smiled, or what she had come to recognise as a smile on its tooth-filled maw.

“And thus water.”

“Are you a sorcerer?”

“No, it seems the fates have a bath in store for all of us.”

Roth walked beside her the rest of the day, and they talked of inconsequential matters. She felt calmed by the rahken’s presence. She missed it when it was away.

Thoughts of bathing in cool waters were already soothing her mind. When they arrived, she would dive in and wash all her cares away, if only for a night.

For tonight she would put troubles behind her.

Chapter Four

Eventually they came to the shores of a vast lake. It seemed incongruous, out here on the plains, but Tirielle could not deny her eyes. She leapt from the wagon in delight and ran to its muddy shores, throwing herself to her knees and taking handfuls of clear water to splash her face. The coolness after so long in the heat was wonderful.

Quintal smiled at the sight. It was a pleasure to see Tirielle’s face free of worry after so long. He wished he had not had to burden her so.

“We shall rest. We’ll stock our provisions with fresh water and fish,” said Quintal to the assembled party. “And we are all long overdue a bath.”

The mood was lightened instantly. The Sard removed their glimmering armour and strode into the water. Dow was setting in the distance, its glow lighting the surface of the lake with red fire. Trees were murmuring gently as a soft breeze rose. It was, thought Quintal with pleasure, about time they had some respite from their travels.

They splashed in the water, and laughed with rare joy.

Only Tirielle could not leave her cares behind. For a fleeting moment, the lake made Tirielle sad. Encased bodies of water always made her sad. In her history books she remembered reading the fable of the Moranders, who thought the lakes were prisons, and that the seas were salty with all the tears shed for their imprisoned parts. The Moranders, a peninsular tribe, had dug huge canals and tried to coax the lakes back to the seas, but like a caged bird forgets how to fly free from an opened cage, the lakes refused to leave…

Her joy at finding the lake was tainted by the thought. She tried to smile as they made camp and dried out, but, she thought wryly, troubles live in the mind. They are not so easily left behind. She smiled wider, and after a while, took another bath. Perhaps she could wash her cares away. They would drift into the water. The lake seemed large enough to bear it.

Chapter Five

Footfalls echoed in the bowels of Arram. The moss, infested by vestiges of magic overflowing from one of many portals lent the moss the strange power to glow, coruscating veins of blue crackling through its green tendrils. The velvet carpet deadened the footfalls to a murmur, and the bare feet slapping against the covered flagstones trod lightly.

Ascending a wide stairway, the blue tinged growth gave way to drier hallways, lit at regular intervals by burning torches. There were no guards, no one to greet the returning mage.

His robes caught the muted light and shimmered as he strode toward the centre of the Protectorate’s headquarters, heading with single minded ambition toward his rightful place, among the twenty one leaders of the Protectorate, the Speculate. He was late, but even for an ascendant, time could not be manipulated. Travelling to the portal from any location was possible for one with the power to bend reality, but within Arram such displays of power were generally forbidden. But for the leader of the twenty one divisions, Jek, who alone was more powerful than the visitor.

His eyes caught the torchlight, seeming to reflect their red glow, but his eyes were of a different hue. They shone with their own inner light, a dark blood red, the blood of organs, of menstruation, dark enough to seem black on a moonless night. Sometime they bled light, marking the mage’s light as otherworldly, a preternatural light. It was the mark of an ascendant. As yet there were few, but their numbers, and so the power of the Protectorate, would grow.

An unassuming door stood before him. From beyond he could hear the sound of voices, arguing, as usual. There was no discipline beyond the door. It was something he would change when the power was fully under his control.

Reaching out with one emaciated hand, he pushed the door aside and entered boldly.

As one, the assembled Protocrats turned their heads to look at him.

Jek, at the head of the circle, was the only one to smile.

“Ah, Klan, we are graced with your presence, as always. I trust you have not caught a chill?” Jek, the Speculate and leader of the twenty-one, was not to be taken lightly.

Klan Mard bowed low to his master. “My apologies, Speculate, I was unavoidably detained. But I thank you for your concern. The ice plains have yet to seep into my bones.” Respect was one thing. But obsequiousness, that was for dogs. Klan raised his head and took his place among the circle. He saw that few had ascended. Haran Irulius, Paenth Dorn D’tha, Absalain Ur An…the list was still short. Their eyes glowed with ascendancy, the blight not yet pronounced in all of the twenty-one, but their number was growing.

“And how goes the search for the red wizard? The one prophesised?” Tun, the head of the Search division, asked this innocuously, as though he cared not one whit for the answer. Klan noted the big Protocrat’s eyes glowed as brightly as his own.

“Alas, it goes badly,” Klan admitted. “We have not found sign or marker of the wizard’s resting place. I begin to doubt he even exists.”

“Oh, he exists alright. The Island Archive mentions him, as do our scrolls. It is just a matter of looking in the right place.”

“If only we could utilise our magics. We are hunting blindly, and the ice plains of Teryithyr are vast indeed.”

Klan took a moment to examine his brethren and sistren. Mermi had yet to join him among the ascendants, but her eyes were showing a hint of red where ordinarily there was only grey. The ascendancy was gathering pace.

He voiced his thoughts, although he knew what it meant for him.

“Ascendancy is coming to us already. Time grows short before the return of the old ones.”

“And you understand what this means?”

“Yes, my lord. We must find the wizard, or the three, before long.”

“And you can do this?”

“I have spies in every port. I believe the Saviour, the one known as Shorn, still hides on the land of Sturma. There are few ports there, and we are searching still. The Watcher is with him, hiding him from our scryers. The one known as the Sacrifice is similarly hidden, by our enemies, the Sard. Had we known of them sooner, perhaps we could have acted differently.” He looked pointedly at Paenth, who was responsible for this. She had the good grace to look away from Klan’s terrible eyes.

“We do not know either of their locations,” he added. “I have my men scouring Lianthre as we speak. She cannot hide for long.”

“We will disband for this night. You all know what to do.”

Klan left last. His Anamnesors would do his work in his stead. He could use some time to relax, even an ascendant was still subject to the demands of the body.

After a short trip to the residential quarters, Klan Mard laid softly upon his bed, and stared up at the ceiling in the darkened room. Grinning faces peered down at him, from where they were pinned upon the wood. He smiled, comforted by the sight of his delegation. He wondered if his faces had missed him as he missed them.

As he stared at them, his eyelids grew heavy.

For the first time in a month, surrounded by his only friends, the mage fell into a peaceful sleep.

Chapter Six

There is a certain clarity that comes at the moment of your own death, Shorn realised. Never had he felt such a sharpening of the senses as he felt looking at his old master. That clarity never came when he had killed. In battle, before, time seemed to speed. A battle that lasted for hours passed in a daze, senses taking in each important detail, and discarding the rest. To note the cut of a man’s beard, or the colour of his eyes, when a blade was thrust toward your chest…well, you would merely become an observant corpse.

Faerblane clutched lightly in his right hand, he noted Wen Gossar’s eyes first. They were shot through with crazed lines of blood. The width of shoulder had not changed, but the weapons’ master no longer stood proud. The intervening years since he had last seen the man had not been kind. He wore a tattered robe over a leather breastplate, robe and leather worn thin with time. The man himself slumped, his head thrown forward with the ravages of age, staring at a painful angle toward his pupil. Thick hands, scarred and calloused with bruising knuckles, held Faerblane’s brother, the Cruor Bract.

Memories flooded through Shorn’s heightened mind. The past and present merged into one. He remembered his last meeting, a stronger, faster Wen, smashing his ruby encrusted blade into Shorn’s nose, his vision blackening as the weapons’ master turned his back on his student, leaving him for dead, not even worthy of a finishing thrust to the neck. That last sight of the man was etched into Shorn’s memory. The broad back turning away from him as darkness fell and he succumbed to the lure of insensibility.

The man before him was a mere shadow of that man. And yet, why did Shorn see everything with such clarity?

The mercenary raised his sword.

Wen’s head glistened with sweat despite the chill. Shorn saw that the old man’s hand trembled slightly as he raised his own sword in salute. He was not fooled though. The old man’s dark forearms were still powerful.

He did not run. The swords had waited so long that there was something leisurely in their meeting. It was as though they savoured their first contact, took pleasure in the moment of joining.

Wen’s sword, held high over his head, shone red along the blade, Where once a thousand tiny rubies had glinted red along the edge, only a few remained. The rubies were wearing thin. Legend had it that the rubies would wear down and the blood of the slain would rest in their place, crusted between the shards until they too broke away. The sword was designed never to be broken, never to be sharpened. No one knew who made it, or why they chose such an exquisite edge, but legend also said when the row of gems was gone that edge would blunt, and that Cruor Bract would cut no more. That time, Shorn observed sadly as he took his own fighting stance, was not yet. The few rubies remaining caught the high sun’s glare and turned it aside, prisms on a sword created from light.

Shorn’s held onto sound, a chime that sung in the presence of magic. Its song rose as Wen neared.

Shorn looked through sharp and weathered eyes, taking the measure of the man. He shook, and stumbled forward. He was sick, and yet Shorn felt his death, finally, approaching. Perhaps Wen himself was waiting for the day that peace came and his sword could retire itself.

Wen screamed. The sword fell and suddenly the old man revealed his true nature. Shivers travelled up Shorn’s arm at the power of the blow. He turned Cruor Bract aside and spun on his leg, strong enough to support him now, whirling his sword in his good hand. Wen was already facing him, and seemingly without a space in between thought and action the swords clashed once more. The old man was gone, whatever ailed his old master forgotten as the blood cry of battle rose. The swords rose and fell, one shining in the light, one singing boldly, its song loud enough to cover the screaming wind.

As one, almost choreographed, the swords danced through the air. The warriors’ feet shuffled, lunged and leapt. The two men created a spinning, whirring blaze of energy, swords never leaving each other for long, as though they had missed each other so strongly that they could not bear to part.

Slashing a high cut at Shorn’s neck, Wen grunted with effort. He often left himself open, Shorn recalled, but struck with such power that there was no opportunity to return a strike with equal fervour. Under such an onslaught it was all Shorn could do to stay alive, turning the blade aside when he was able, blocking with all his strength when he had no choice.

Wen must be well into his winter years by now, old even when he had tutored Shorn in the way of the sword, but his power and speed had not abated. Each time Shorn’s sword found its way through Wen’s guard, the old man was not there, or his sword travelled to cover a gap so swiftly that Shorn often thought the man was immortal, or protected by the gods themselves.

The years had not changed him. He was bowed outside of the battle, but when his blood was up, he was faster than ever.

Shorn felt his hope diminish. His leg tired, and his left arm more than once failed to grip his sword. He was reduced to using one hand on his sword when he was able, his brace blocking blows when he could not bring Faerblane to bear in time. The sword’s song rose, and Wen seemed distracted — for anyone else, it would have been fatal under Shorn’s counter attack, but again the ruby blade met its brother, but this time a ruby careened from the edge of Wen’s sword, leaving only thirteen — Shorn was amazed at this clarity of sight that was upon him. He was faster than he ever had been, and he understood now that only being at the edge of death granted him this remarkable perception. He had never been so close before. He had not needed it all these years, travelling from one battle to the next, fighting as though asleep.

Finally, he was awake.

He renewed his energy, and willed the pain of his burning limbs away. He attacked, and was rewarded with more rubies falling from his master’s sword.

Wen overreached, and Shorn took his chance, slicing the blade along his left arm across the bald head of the weapons’ master, bringing forth a bright line of red, but realising in the same moment it had been but a feint as he felt a bright explosion of fire along his ribs. Catching the flat of the sword inside his arm he flung his head forward and was rewarded with a crack as his forehead broke Wen’s nose. Wen swept Shorn’s leg at the same moment, and Shorn fell, releasing Wen’s sword which rose and fell with such speed that Shorn could only shift his weight in time to feel the wind parting beside his cheek. He kicked out, connecting with the old man’s knee, at the same moment slicing another ruby from the red blade. Flicking himself backward he landed on his feet, sword at the ready once more. His breath was coming in laboured gasps, but then so was Wen’s. He dared not think Wen spent, though. Instead of allowing either of them respite, the swords met once more.

And another ruby fell.

But two rubies left now, Shorn saw through preternaturally sharp eyes. He blocked close to his head, guile now his only weapon, allowing Wen to think his energy spent, and at the last moment swung his crippled arm into the sword, knocking the penultimate ruby free, and at that instant finding the guard with the flat of his sword, pulling the blade free from Wen’s grip.

There was a moment, while the sword flew through the air, that Shorn could have killed Wen. But instead, he stepped back. He was expecting Wen to look confused, or resigned, but no emotion entered the old man’s eyes. Instead, they looked hazed, as if he was seeing something else. Then, as the song of swords faded, the weapons’ master raised his hands in supplication.

“I am well pleased with you, my student, as are the spirits of your slain. You may yet be their avatar.”

Wen smiled as Shorn collapsed in exhaustion to his knees.

Behind him, the Cruor Bract quivered in the rock…but one ruby remained.

Chapter Seven

My friends,

I must leave, but trust that I will return. I have never been a man to shirk painful duties, and for me to meet my fate, I must first do this. I go to a place where none can follow. I would continue this journey with a fresh heart. I sense ahead lies sorrow, heavy enough for any man’s heart, but perhaps too heavy for mine, burdened as it already is.

Drun, please do not follow me upon the winds, or the suns, or however it is that your soul travels. I alone can see our way forward. This is my past, my memory, and it is personal to me. Please respect that. I feel I have earned at least that much trust.

Renir, I would ask that you use this time wisely. Our road together is not yet ended, and it will no doubt get harder still. Trust in Bourninund’s skill with arms. Learn all that he has to teach you. It will stand you in good stead. While we may not be able to win all our battles with force of arms, if I have learned one thing it is that a strong sword sways many arguments. Or, in your case, a strong axe. Learn well.

Bourninund, I am trusting Renir’s continuing education to you. I know I can rely on you, old friend.

To you all, I say this. When the summer is at its height, be ready. Time will be short, and we will need swift mounts. As Drun often says, you make your own time. It is true of so many things in life. I am making time for us now.

Gods willing, we will be leaving these shores before summer falls.

Shorn.

Renir refolded the letter along its well worn creases and slipped it into the pocket of his trousers.

No matter how many times he read the letter, he could not see the sense in Shorn’s words. They were brothers on the road. It was folly to split, especially now, when they were so close to their goal. Surely, with war rising in the west and south, and against other adversaries who were able to wield uncanny magic, they would be stronger together. There was nothing that could be personal, not on this quest. Admittedly, Renir’s experience of quests generally involved shopping, and avoiding Hertha.

The thought of Hertha sent a swift ache through his heart, but the feeling was fleeting. His grief was largely past, although Renir was wise enough to know that grief never vanished, it just became part of you, like whiskers, or a well-worn callous.

The morning air was ripe with the corruption of the city, but, Renir realised, he barely noticed the stench of rotting food and sewage anymore. It had become merely a background irritation. He took a deep breath and willed his mind onto matters present.

Never mind the future, or the past, he cautioned himself. Look after this moment, and it may pass on to the next. To fail in such a simple task could mean his death on this journey. For now, he would practise once more the art of war. He knew nothing of leadership, or tactics, but he was determined to become a soldier of some merit. Too many times already had he been found wanting. When he was called upon to wield his mighty axe again, Haertjuge would not be shamed with defeat.

He drew his axe and began his warming routine. Bourninund would be along soon (with a sore head, no doubt) and when facing the wily mercenary Renir had found it beneficial to remain supple. The old warrior had a knack for drawing on Renir’s reserves of strength, energy and skill. Slowly, as if fighting underwater, Renir drew his axe in the patterns Bourninund had taught him. He moved his feet smoothly along the worn boards, the quiet broken by an occasional stamp as he lunged and spun on every fifth stroke, the only time he created any sound above a whisper. At the seventy-fifth stroke, he had worked up a decent sweat. He sheathed his axe, then gently stretched his muscles, each in turn, working up from his calves to his neck. The muscles stood out on his neck now, a sign of his growing strength. He wiped the sweat from his brow when he was finished, and took a break.

Which, typically, was the moment Bourninund chose to enter through the barn door.

He eyed Renir suspiciously, but noted the darkening patches under the arms of Renir’s threadbare shirt, and said nothing. He was armed as always with his two short swords.

“Morning, lad,” said the old mercenary in greeting.

“Morning, Boar, late night?” enquired Renir solicitously. The wiry mercenary had a glazed look to his eyes, and he had failed to button his britches. “Forgot to sheath your sword this morning, I see.”

Bourninund felt his crotch gingerly and buttoned up swiftly with his gnarled fingers. The man was old, and had bumps and lumps upon scars and calluses, but somehow, despite the physical evidence, he seemed to manage a rendezvous with his large lady friend, the proprietor of the Upright Horseshoe, the coach tavern where they had stayed for the last month, each night.

The owner allowed them to make use of the hay barn each day, apart from Sundays, when the three fellow travellers made the most of the ale and took a day of rest.

“Just airing it, young pup. Ready?”

Renir hefted his axe. The early sun’s rays broken through the gaps in the wooden walls, glinting along the etched blade. It had seen much use already for such a young weapon, but it was as yet unmarked.

“Ready when you are, old fella.”

Bourninund grunted. “Less of the cheek, youngster. And put that away before I stick it up you sideways. Fists today.”

Renir put the axe beside him on a crate, one of the few not splintered. Bourninund called him a sissy for worrying about it, but Renir had put a blanket over the crate to protect his behind from splinters. Renir didn’t care what Bourninund said — he reckoned there were few warriors of any kind of steel who could withstand a splinter in their arse.

The two men unstrapped their sheaths and laid them aside.

“Remember I told you that you can’t block straight with an axe? It’s a limitation, but it’s also a strength. Because the blade is curved, sword strikes glance off. That means you have a chance to hit your enemy before they can get their sword back into play.

“Now, today, remember that. You can do the same thing with a sword, or a forearm when you’re blocking a blow. Watch and learn.”

Bourninund raised his fist, and Renir noted how the muscles on the old man’s forearms corded as he clenched his hands. Renir’s arms showed some sign of improvement, but, he supposed, he had not yet had a lifetime of war to carve him.

He flexed his shoulders, and advanced warily. The boar was full of tricks, but he was learning. He laid him low just as often as he himself was knocked upon the floor.

He swung, his fist a blur, only to be blocked by one of Bourninund’s granite forearms, feeling the shock travel up his arm, but the old man turned the punch, pushing Renir’s arm up. Renir followed through almost instantly with a straight left, but he was now off balance. Bourninund swayed to one side, and suddenly Renir was gazing at pinpoints of light shining on the roof.

Renir shook his head clear and stood once again, raising his fists. It was going to be a long morning.

Chapter Eight

The bar that served as home for the men on Sundays and most evenings was strangely quiet considering that it was only late lunchtime. The Upright Horseshoe had most things they required; rooms, space to practise, and a friendly lady of sizeable girth for Bourninund’s peace of mind. It was perfect for their purposes. It stood on the quieter, poorer, outskirts of the city of Pulhuth. It was a place where people minded their own business, and most of the denizen’s wore one kind of blade or another. It was not unusual to go armed, and it might have even been considered foolhardy not to. After all, an unarmed man only has so many chances of besting a gang of thugs with knives. At least an armed man, in a pinch, can slit his own throat and save himself some pain.

The watch paid the poor quarter no mind, and the poor quarter return the favour to the law. The status quo worked, and suited Renir and his companions. No questions were asked, and in return they left everyone else to their own devices, unless of course they were forced into action. Bourninund had only been forced to kill a man once, though. It was enough to disarm a mugger, usually, but the man in question had been overly sure of his own prowess and had been persistent. Renir shed no tears for the thief.

He was, in many ways, a different man to the one who had left behind his village and his wife many months ago. Somehow broader in his morality. Where once he only saw shades of black and white, now blood had seeped in. In some respects, the view was more beautiful, more fully appreciated, for the additional tone.

Renir was nothing if not adaptable.

And he was thankful, too. There was a war going on to the west, but to be in Pulhuth at night you would not have guessed it. It was not often a topic of conversation in the bar, or any of the other drinking establishments the trio visited. There was no distant clamour of battle, no glow in the night time sky. Pulhuth had yet to feel the warmth of war, but some of its young men had gone off to fight already. Pulhuth, once an ancient capital, remained largely untouched by the invading Draymen, but it was only a matter of time before it, too, was overrun. Far to the south the Thane of Spar was rumoured to be digging in his heels, and Naeth had raised an army of mercenaries which was driving the Draymar back toward the Culthorn mountains. Runtor, in the north west, had finally been fortified, securing the northern pass. The Thane of Naeth’s ragged mercenary army was holding it, for now, but there were more Draymen than Sturmen. They didn’t need to be a canny army, just big.

War had ravaged the countryside. Renir was almost glad to be headed across Thaxamalan’s Saw. Whatever lay behind the frozen mountain range could not be worse than war. Renir had already seen more than one battle, and that was more than enough.

Renir sipped his beer. He was too tired to quaff. But not as tired as he had been a month ago. Longer than that, in his previous life (as he thought of it) he had been heroically lazy, had ran only to fat and if he’d done a days work in his life, he was fairly sure it had been spread out evenly. Even the fish he had occasionally caught were more energetic than he was, and they were often quite dead.

Now, he thought with some satisfaction, he was different. Not better, he realised, in a philosophical sense, but certainly better equipped to deal with all life would throw at him on this journey.

There was no reason for him to fight. He could have gone to Turnmarket, worked in one of the numerous bars there, talked about the weather to the traders, sprouts to the farmers and winked at the serving girls. But he couldn’t return to his village. Everyone there was dead. He had no children, no wife. No dog, he thought, and at least that thought was tinged with warmth.

No, he was now a man with no past, and no future. Fate had not singled him out to carry out great deeds. That was for Shorn, and Drun. He was like Bourninund. Caught up like a fish in fate’s nets. But he would not flounder.

Flounder, he mused, and took another sip of his beer.

What choice did he have? He had friends now, and a purpose. If nothing else, he was a loyal man. He knew himself as few others did, and he had come to an understanding with himself long ago. He would never be a coward, never take the easy way out.

After all, he had married Hertha, hadn’t he?

“You look like a man with much on his mind,” Bourninund said, interrupting Renir’s thoughts. “Still having the dreams?”

Renir had felt he had to tell someone about his dreams. Since his first real wound, from a deep sword thrust to the back of his leg during the battle for Runtor at the northern pass, he had been having strange, powerful dreams. He had shared them with Drun and Bourninund. The sharing wasn’t easy, but while they had been waiting for Shorn there was nothing to do but practise with blade and fist, and talk long into the evening.

Every day Renir woke, his sleep scars deeper than the morning before. They took longer to fade, as though the swords that drew them were becoming more terrible with each passing night. In the morning, when he trained, it was with greater and greater ferocity, as though he tried to slay his sleeping demons in the waking world. But his axe would not reach.

“Same as always, Boar. Nothing worth talking about. We can’t fix it.”

“A man needs sleep to fight, my friend. You can’t keep on like this. Perhaps we should take you to a healer.”

“If Drun can’t heal me, I doubt anyone could.”

“You won’t let him try.”

“That’s because I don’t want him rooting around in my head while I sleep. He’s done that once already. I didn’t like it then, and I won’t like it now.”

Besides, thought Renir, he was afraid of what Drun might find. A man’s dreams were a castle, a sanctuary from the terrors of the waking world. He already had one interloper. He feared what another would do to his mind. Already, it felt fragile enough to snap.

“Fine. It’s your head.”

“That’s right, and if anyone’s going to mess with it they bloody well better bring a big sword.”

Only the dreams that sometimes lingered into the day, the dreams that from time to time would make him speak lucidly in a woman’s tongue…well, the witch in his dreams had power, and needed no sword to prove her point.

“Alright, only trying to help.”

Renir sighed. “Sorry. Perhaps it troubles me more than I let on. But it’s still my head. I’m afraid if Drun goes in he might change me. I like who I am. People shouldn’t be in other people’s heads. It’s not natural.”

“Can’t say I disagree. You deal with it in your own way. I’m sure there’s some purpose behind it.”

“I don’t know for sure, but I think you might be right. The haunting becomes more powerful with each passing night, but somehow there is a sense of comfort there. I don’t think my ghosts mean me any harm. I think they’re just a mite heavy handed. Perhaps they’re just getting used to haunting, new to it, maybe. But I don’t think they mean me any harm.”

“Well, just so long as you don’t go crazy on me. I can’t abide crazy people. I’ve fought alongside crazy people before — wars tend to mangle people’s minds — and let me tell you, you don’t want to be standing beside them when they lose it.”

“I’m not going to lose it, don’t worry.”

Bourinund smiled, a somewhat lopsided expression on his scarred face. “No, I don’t think you will.”

“I think it may even be some kind of spell. I feel stronger.”

“Well? That’s only natural. We’ve been training every day for the last month — you’re going to feel stronger. I doubt you’ve noticed, but you’re not the man I met in the Nabren’s camp any longer. You’ve steel in your backbone now, lad. All you need is a few more battles. If you live, you’ll be a warrior of some note. Mark my words.”

Just what I was thinking I needed, thought Renir. A few more battles.

“No, that’s not what I mean, Bourninund. I feel stronger, but this is different. I’ve felt like this ever since I had the sword in my leg.”

“Strange business that. You’ve still got the scar, but I would have expected at least a hint of a limp. It’s not quite natural if you ask me, but then I don’t hold it against you.”

“Well, I thank you for your beneficence, but perhaps you noticed how quickly it healed.”

“It wasn’t that deep, was it?”

“Can’t you tell from the scar? It was to the bone.”

“Yeah, well, we’re not all as perceptive as you young folk.”

Renir humpfed. “I thought the bandage I wore around my thigh for a week would have given it away.”

“You were wearing trousers,” Bourninund pointed out.

“Yeah, well, there was that, but…”

“Hang on,” Bourninund interjected thoughtfully. “A sword through the leg and a bandage for a week.”

Renir nodded pointedly. “Now, do you see my point?”

“Hmm, you’re a man of much strangeness, but…”

This time Renir stopped the old mercenary. “…But it happens? Does it? Do people recover from a sword to the thigh in a week? I’m serious, Bourninund. I could have taken the bandage off after two days.”

Bourninund pulled at the leather binding around his wiry wrists, a thoughtful expression on his face. “That is strange.”

“Exactly!” Renir said, somewhat triumphantly.

“Well, alright, no need to get excited. Isn’t it a good thing? You might be immortal.”

“Ha,” Renir laughed pointedly. “It might seem like a good thing, but my grandmother always told me, be wary of gifts from unseen friends.”

“Grandmother?”

“Yes,” Renir said irritably, “Large lady, full of good advice and the queen of barbed comments. You don’t know her.”

“Oh,” Bourninund said wistfully. “I always was partial to the larger lady.”

“I’d noticed,” said Renir with a grin. “Sometimes it’s a wonder you haven’t suffocated in bed.”

“That’s the thing with large ladies. They’re like sponges, with all those folds and crevasses…”

“I think that’s quite enough information for the time being, thank you. I’m but a young man, Boar. Such knowledge could scar me for life.”

“Just trying to educate you in the ways of life, lad. There’s more to being a warrior than swordplay. Got to take a little entertainment between times. Let off a bit of steam.”

Renir had nothing to say to that. They both stared thoughtfully into their mugs, and set to drinking. It was better than staring at the walls.

Both thought of women. Renir’s cackled insanely, scrapping blackened nails along his spine in his sleep. Bourninund’s were merely fat.

In many respects, the Boar was the simpler of the two.

Chapter Nine

Drun Sard sat carefully stroking his greying beard. The grey was steadily winning the battle against the black, although a few patches stubbornly continued to fight. His skin was tanned leather, from more years under the suns and sea air than he cared to remember. His eyes were pale yellow, and as he stared at Carious sailing across the sky they seemed to match its glow. He wore a robe with a certain degree of surprise. He had spent so many years naked that clothing felt like a stranger’s touch on his skin.

Two old men, two young. One of those off on some fool errand yet again. It seemed Shorn was determined to kill himself. Despite Shorn’s request that Drun not look for him, Drun had not been able to resist the temptation. He had seen the approach of the mercenary’s old teacher. He could watch no more. Each man had to fight his own battles, and Shorn would never have forgiven him had he intervened. Shorn might die, he might not. Fate was not for Drun to decide. He merely guided, sometimes advised. He never pushed. He considered himself a priest of the sun, and he, like they, influenced from afar. Sometimes they scolded, come the spring they teased new shoots from the frozen earth, but mostly they watched from the sky and let matters take their course.

That was Drun’s view of Rythe’s twin suns. It was a view held by all of the Sard, but in many respects they were wrong. The suns were far from benign. They had their own plans, just as powerful as that of any other god. The only difference between Carious and Dow and the gods of Rythe was that when you looked up and called to them, they saw. All gods but the suns were blind and deaf. Many had worshipped the suns over time. They called for the summer, and a good harvest. They prayed for an end to the long winter, for clear skies above their fishing boats. Carious and Dow were unusual. They listened. They granted prayers. They were useful gods.

But even a sun, even a god, is not all powerful. Gods know fear. Gods end. Gods need believers. Believers don’t need gods.

To Drun, who thought he knew the will of his gods, such knowledge would have unmanned him. It is better that people believe their gods are immortal. It gives them hope. Often, it is the only precious thing people possess.

Drun didn’t pray. Shorn would return, or he wouldn’t. In many ways, Drun knew Shorn better than the mercenary knew himself. He had been watching him for many years. After all, that was who Drun was. He was the watcher. Tirielle was the first, the Sacrifice. Shorn was the second, the Saviour. Drun made up the triangle. Together they would wake the last wizard.

That day seemed such a long way off. The priest did not know how long remained. He did not know too much.

From his perch upon the flat roof of the coach house he could see the suns, twins lighting the way across the sea in the distance. He hoped it was bright enough. Below him shambolic residences of rotting wood sank into the loam. The middens outside squelched up to meet the tin pot patched roofs.

The dirty streets of the poor quarter turned to dust with each gust of wind. A dog yipped, the sad sound of a pauper’s dog. It was a dry day, the kind of day when backstreet sounds carried on the scorching wind. Even the few streets that were cobbled would thin with time were it not for the effluent of the beggars and starving lice.

It was not a beautiful city. Drun knew it had been a capital once. Now, it was just a sad remnant. Still, all the cities of this continent that Drun had visited were in a similar state of repair. Once, a millennium ago, Sturma had had kings, and cathedrals, and sprawling cities. That age had long passed. It was a new age. An age for warriors and beggars, for cutthroats and mercenaries. The only law was that of the blade, the only religions were those that needed no church.

Drun wondered what they were truly fighting for. What, in the end, would they win?

He turned his gaze back to the sun and cleared his mind of such thoughts.Inhaling deeply, he held his breath and lay back, opening his mind to the Carious’ touch, his god. Carious granted Drun certain gifts. It was not magic, more a question of faith.

Blackness cramped his vision at the edges as his body struggled for breath, but he did not give in. It was unnatural to starve a body of air so long, but through long years of practise, Drun had managed it. He knew his body would breathe for itself, once his will had left his body.

Darkness was absolute for an instant, that moment where the soul flees the body and nothing exists — no afterlife, no desires, no memories. Then, a blinding light intruding into his soul, the emergence of thought and remembrance. His soul flew free of his body, and he took a moment to stare down at the prostrate form. Breathe hitched in the old body’s throat, and his chest began to move. With a strange sense of detachment he noted that it was a body that had seen too many summers. The clothes were ill-fitting, the hair too long. But did such things matter?

Freed of the shell, Drun did not think so. There was only ever a passing sadness as he flew free, seeing his body age so, knowing that one day it would all end, and that he would take his final flight. But that day had not yet come. For now, he surrendered himself to the joy of freedom, and flew upon the suns’ rays, gliding, increasingly swiftly, across the sea. Soon, he lost sight of land behind him, and travelled to where the pull was strongest. There was a time, unreal time, which he was unable to judge, where there was nothing but the sea and the sun. Drun knew he passed thousands of miles of ocean. But he travelled faster when called, when there was an anchor to bring him back to earth. Communion was hard, but the joy of the flight, the sun shining clearly through his soul, that was worth it, every time.

Land appeared below him, and his flight slowed. Travel was always quicker over sea, with the light of the sun reflected from below by the shimmering water.

Slowed, he took in the sights. This was Lianthre, a thousand miles of sea separating this continent from his body in Sturma. It was vast beyond imagining. Sturma could be travelled in a few months on horse back. Drun did not know how long it would take to travel shore to shore on Lianthre. A year, perhaps longer. He was thankful in this time of urgency that he could achieve such distances in mere hours.

The pull was stronger now, and he let himself be drawn toward the circle.

Within moments he was before his brothers. A circle of nine paladins, resplendent in shimmering armour, aglow in the slowly setting sun, were seated upon their heels. Nine swords rested beside them, plain but well kept. As he sank lower, the yellow light of their eyes could be seen. Those eyes twinkled in welcome, but Drun sensed the sadness that ruled them, the weight of their duty bearing heavily on their broad shoulders. He had a fleeting moment when he found himself wishing that they could be together once again, to lend each other strength and light before the darkness could close in all around them. But time was short. Dow was already sinking, and a darkness blacker than mere night was closing with each passing day.

The leader of the nine, Quintal, bowed his head at the ethereal form of their priest, and smiled his greeting.

“Brothers, the sun sets and yet there is so much more to do. Time is closing in. I must be brief.

“Soon, the Saviour will lead us to Teryithyr where we must all meet again. The journey will be long, but I fear that yours will be longer. I see the blooded path before us, but we must not waver. Be guided by the Sacrifice — she will bring you to me. If we beat the Protectorate to our goal or not, I cannot foresee. But our future is decided. We will meet on far shores, but we will not be whole again. Before I leave, understand that I cannot know which of us will fall. By Carious’ grace, if the sun still shines on Rythe, we will meet again. Follow her, my brothers, for there is no other way. Trust in her, and we will be together again. It has been too long since we were last whole. I would embrace you all again, but for those that go into the light, I love you all as I love the sun. We will prevail, even as we fall.”

The light faded, but not before Drun saw what he had hoped for in his brother’s eyes.

Not fear, but resolution.

And as suddenly as he had come, Drun was snapped back on the last of the suns light, to tumble across the wide sea, to where his body waited. With a cry he slammed into his recumbent body, and felt all his aches in every limb, felt the pain in his stomach that had plagued him for months now. Lastly, before he wept, he felt the crushing sadness at the deaths to come. He said his goodbyes to his brothers.

Wiping his eyes and cursing himself for a fool, Drun rose to his feet shakily and made his way down the stairs to his friends. He could use a drink.

Chapter Ten

j’ark was the first to break the circle. As always, he rose before taking his sword. Silently, Quintal, the leader and the oldest member of the Sard, laughed at his companion. j’ark strove so hard to be an outsider, and yet he would gladly die for his friends and brothers.

Sadly, Quintal thought, our number will soon become smaller. Who would it be? He took the time to look into each of his brothers faces. Carth, the silent warrior, mighty as an Oak, and just as immovable. Briskle, whose face was hidden behind the helm he always wore, or his translator Yuthran, the two of whom were inseparable. Cenphalph, perhaps, or Disper, with his sad moustache, Typraille, with his quick wit and fearless soul. Would it be Unthor, a solid warrior, but would his troubled soul fail him at the last? Quintal would miss his council, should it be so.

It could even be him. His years were drawing to a close anyway. Maybe it would be a kindness, before his strength of arm and speed of eye failed him. He would not be sad to go, but he had his duty, as did they all. They would see it through, until the end, or their end.

He pushed himself up easily, taking sword as he rose. The remaining Sard rose with him, and as one they sheathed their swords and donned their cloaks.

Quintal followed j’ark to the shore of the lake.

“It seems there is little time.”

“No, it draws to a close,” replied j’ark, sighing wistfully. “It has been a long road already.”

“We must be steady. How is your resolve, my friend?”

“You question my heart?”

“Not your bravery, j’ark, never that. But, yes, it is your heart that seems to be in question.”

j’ark turned and caught sight of Tirielle. Quintal saw the sadness in his friend’s eyes and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“It is difficult sometimes, this life. We leave so much behind.”

“But,” j’ark sighed, “there are rewards, too.”

“Not many,” Quintal admitted. “We kill in the name of good. We leave love behind, and bodies in our wake. All in the name of Carious and Dow. But we must be strong. Most men don’t need killing, but there’s no other answer for some. Most evil, some insane. Occasionally comes along a good man with a bad blade. Through no fault of his own, death will spring. His goods works might outweigh the bad but then it’s down to you to make that choice — the greater good. Do you believe there is such a thing j’ark?”

j’ark looked around their camp, taking in the small fire, with the evening’s catch roasting, the warriors, all fine and staunch companions. He knew he would die for them. Worse, he knew he would kill for them, too.

“I believe in the greater good. Sometimes, though, I just don’t know what it is.”

“This world is protected by the twin sentinels of light and hope — Carious and Dow. It is from them that we get our strength. You know their will.”

“Once I knew,” said j’ark, nodding to the sky. “But it is dark now.”

Quintal nodded sadly. “And darkness yet to come.”

Chapter Eleven

Reih sobbed into her sleeves. Great, hacking coughs accompanied her tears, her chest heaving with exertion as she desperately tried to stop. Her ally had been murdered within her halls — and she had no choice but to watch it.

Reih’s friend and fellow councillor had been talking to one of the Protectorate. The Protocrat’s face was covered by the cowl of his hood but that did not matter. Reih could see who it was easily enough despite that. The oversized hands, pale and stark against the black robe. There was no doubt in her mind that it was Tun, head of their Search Division — a not so secret police force within the obscene mass of the Protectorate’s forces.

But still, with the Kuh’taenium’s sickness…some of the memories were already fading, imperfect. It could so easily have forgotten, but it had held onto this memory and forced it upon its sister, Reih. She wished she had remained ignorant, but it was too late for that.

Through a clearing mist that enveloped her mind, as it always did when the Kuh’taenium communicated with her, she heard Guy say, “You’ve got spies all over the place, it is not good enough! This must stop if the human council is to function.”

She saw that the Protocrat had smiled under his hood, the light of the halls illuminating only his lips — his teeth did not show. There was no mirth in that smile. “It does not matter,” Tun told Guy. “The Kuh’taenium is finished anyway. It is just a matter of time — it is sickening because the Protectorate are weakening it by taking away the living beings inside — all the councillors.”

Guy had known he would die. He had signed his own death warrant within council chambers when the Interpellate had petitioned for Tirielle’s disbarment. Still, she had not expected that such a barbaric act would, or could, take place within the pristine halls of the Kuh’taenium.

The scene, through her link with the building, played over in her mind. She saw through hazing vision a knife and/Guy lunges for the Protectorate. She heard the tang as the thin blade hit the metal under the robes/diagonal hoops of metal all through the ranking officer’s armour. Not the greatest defence and a blade will still go through but as the hoops cannot be seen by an attacker they would not know their location. She watched the blade fall to the floor and/it was suddenly protruding from Guy’s gagging throat, the councillor slain by his own blade. He died and hit the floor. The assailant did not move while Guy lay dying, but she could imagine a cold smile played on Tun’s face as he watched Guy’s life drain into the stone.

Reih sobbed for her friend and for herself. That the attacker had been Tun was not the most troubling thing. Nor that Tun must know she had seen him. No, it was that the Kuh’taenium itself was no longer safe from the Protectorate. Its protections meant nothing. It was all ending. She did not understand why the Protectorate were only now destroying the council. That, she thought, was the most important thing to remember. If she could discern the reason for this attack on the seat of human government, perhaps she could fight it. Did the Hierarchy know what was going on? Was it on their orders that the Protectorate acted, or were their dogs free of their leash?

She didn’t know, but of one thing she was certain — to save the Kuh’taenium, she must find out.

The Protectorate knew, as she did…the Kuh’taenium remembered.

Chapter Twelve

Further to the south, Klan Mard was unaware of Tun’s assignment. Jek, the leader of the Speculate and thus the iron ruler of the Protectorate’s forces, failed to inform any of the Speculatae of all his plots. As Speculate, it was expected for him to retain a certain degree of autonomy. He was a juggler — the Speculate’s other twenty members the knives. Klan knew this. He also knew that it was acceptable, within certain parameters, for any Speculate member to do what they thought was necessary for the good of the whole.

He was, in his own mind, fulfilling that very requirement while he visited his favourite creation in the depths of the library. He breathed in the musty odour of ancient parchment and vellum, the dust heavy and cloying, but Klan appreciated the smell.

Soft candlelight flickered within the gloom, creating waves of light. One of these granted sparse illumination to the book Fernip Unger was absorbing. Within its glow, Klan put one hand on the Protocrat’s shoulder, leaning forward to absently flick the pages of the book, to the consternation of the reader.

Klan himself was a man of letters. He chuckled to himself — his bones were carved from letters. He had, in a moment of inspiration, etched the entire archive of the Protectorate onto his bones, a feat he accomplished even though he had been newly ascended at the time. His bone archive was his to peruse whenever he had the time, but there were many books outside the archive that only a Protocrat with a true scholar’s mind could understand. There were too many ancient languages, riddles and obscurities contained within the Ordanal’s vast library. It took a man of specific talents to discern what was important and what was mere chaff, to be ignored (never discarded, though). That was Fernip Unger’s job.

Fernip, on the other hand, was not quite as keen as Klan. When it came to feelings, Fernip had even less than his master, the leader of the Anamnesors. Partly it was because he had never been a passionate creature, partly because he was dead. The dead tend to be a less emotional than the living.

Fernip sighed, and more dust joined the musty air. His lungs no longer required oxygen, but his muscles still worked and breathing was a habit that was hard to forget. He had been rejuvenated, so that he looked like a much younger man, but in reality he was in his hundreds. But then, what does age matter when you are immortal?

Klan had needed the best for his elite division, and he had not let terminal cancer spoil his plans. He had healed the ancient reader of his illness, but in the process had created a walking, talking cadaver.

A mild side effect, thought Klan. He should be happy, but no, he frowns constantly and shows me no gratitude when I come to visit.

Klan sighed inwardly — he was not one to make friends easily. He understood this. Still, if he wanted companionship, and a friendly face, he always had his delegation.

The thought of his collection of grinning faces, which adorned the ceiling of his quarters, gave him comfort. Holding the thought in his mind, he turned his attention back to the reader.

“Any news for me today, Master Reader?”

“I haven’t been to the toilet for months.”

Klan smiled without humour. The dead could be so droll.

“I meant, Master Reader, have you discerned the location of the red wizard’s resting place, as I asked?”

“I have too few scrolls to work with. Much of what was written about the wizard is merely fantasy and legend. I need access to a wider library. I fear there is little within our archives I have not already trawled.”

“Well, what have you found? I did not give you the gift of immortality so you could while away your time engrossed in frippery and erotic tales.”

“If there is one thing I have learned during my living years, and a lesson that has been drummed into my very bones since my untimely, and somewhat unusual death, it is the value of patience.”

“I could always kill you again.”

“I live in hope, Anamnesor.”

Klan smiled coldly. “Careful what you wish for, Master Reader. Now, as you were saying…”

“I don’t think I was…” Master Reader Unger saw the expression on Klan’s face, lent a demonic air by the red light leaking from his eyes “…but I believe I have found something within the scrolls.”

“And?”

“It was among the Archipelago Scrolls, and they tell of the war between the old ones and the rahkens. It was partially burned, no doubt in the eruption of the Archivists’ Island twenty five years ago, but whole enough for me to discern that once, there was a great wizard, who, with the aid of the rahkens, defeated the old ones.”

Fernip Unger saw the look on Klan’s face clearly this time. It needed little illumination. So, the dead Protocrat thought, he does not know as much as he should. Wisely, he said nothing.

“And have your studies told you where this wizard went to after the sundering of the old world?”

“Just what you are aware of already. He lies, if the histories are to be believed — and you must understand that there is much within the tomes that is mere supposition — within an icy tomb far to the north of the western continent, which ancient Hierarch cartographers refer to as ‘Ascalain’. I am sure the people there have their own name for their continent. It is made up of three disparate nations, with few islands to speak of: there is a small country, where exiles from this land first fled, called Sturma through the ages, a vast wasteland further west, called Draymar by its residents, and a frozen wasteland far to the north, known as Teryithyr…”

“I know all this,” interrupted Klan.

“I am sure you do, but I am equally sure that you did not know of the existence of a dormant volcano far inside the Teryithyrian wastes, known as the Thaxamalan’s Crucible to ancient scribes, named for a mythical figure from Sturman lore. The volcano itself is frozen beneath a cover of ice, its sides worn thin with the motion of glaciers — ice has covered the land since the volcano fell to sleep. It is within this structure that rumour — and nothing more — states is the resting place of the wizard.”

“And where is this volcano?”

“No one knows. It is merely rumour, hints of a time when that land was lush and green. It has been so long that it is almost nothing but myth — I would have dismissed it, had there not been corroboration.”

“From whom?”

“From carvings I found on a pre-historic shield, made of a wood not native to our shores. The pictograms show a vast eruption, and crudely, the encroaching ice.”

“You give me much to think about. Perhaps I was not wrong to give you the gift of un-death.”

“There is more.”

“Tell me.”

“Ah, um…I don’t know how to put this…but It is rumoured that the wizard will awake come the return.” Fernip Unger turned his gaze away from the Anamnesor. He realised, swiftly, that he had overstepped the mark. Some things he was not supposed to know.

“Well, thank you for your candour. I believe we are finished for the day. Just keep trying, Master Reader. I do so appreciate your assistance in this matter. You must excuse me. I have other matters to attend.”

“Your will master.”

As Klan turned, he added, “And may I say how well you are looking?”

Fernip gave him a look only the dead can pull off, then watched Klan’s receding back. It might have been his imagination, but he thought he had touched a nerve.

Dead or not, some knowledge should be kept to himself. He would have to be more circumspect in the future.

Chapter Thirteen

Eventually, he thought it would be a kindness to the Kuh’taenium. Not long now and she would be weak enough to die. Perhaps she deserved it. She had served humankind for so long. Empathy was not one of Sventhan’s strong suites, but he could imagine just how tired he would be if he had been born to think, and to remember, and had done so for a thousand years or more.

He was tired enough now, and he had only been thinking for a day. But while he knew he might not be a great thinker, he did understand the meaning of duty as few others.

Sventhan followed the Omerteran. He followed it in his every action, his every word. But he knew also what it did not preclude, what it allowed, and how far he could traverse within its iron-bound code. The Omerteran was a way of life, handed down from generation to generation. Over the years it had been spread far and wide, the family growing, but still always able to trace their roots back to the beginning when they had been builders. The knowledge was part of the code — a way to make a building live. There was no magic. It was geometry, in the lines, and the stone. The stone was rare now. There were no more quarries. But far from becoming forgotten, the knowledge of how to build was entrenched in a widening family of builders. There was no call for it any more, but it was the rules. It was never written — and no body outside of the family knew what they knew. It had survived for a thousand years, survived the exile of some of their members across the western ocean, and but two examples of their works remained, the rest lay in ruins, and a few forgotten, or taken over by beasts, converted to a lair, granting those beasts a measure of intelligence. One of the remaining buildings was in Beheth, its name forgotten, because the people who used it were too busy reading books they forgot to use the writing on the walls. The other was the Kuh’taenium.

Sventhan and his family did not know, but there was an older example — Sybremreyen, the home of the Sard. But that predated the Kuh’taenium.

Sventhan took up his quill for the last time and dipped it in dark ink. A solitary drip hung from the tip while he paused for thought. The pause was, to an outside observer, overly long. But sometimes it takes a ponderous man to take the right action. Anyone can be rash, or intelligent. It takes a special kind of breed to be smart, whether they come to their conclusions swiftly, or with the patience and planning only a builder could bring to bear.

At last, the quill joined the paper. The Kuh’taenium was under attack…and it was time for the family to do their duty. The builders were going to war. Their name would be remembered again.

Sventhan wrote as he thought, with great care. It was this attention to care that ensured his family had survived through the ages — it pays to heed caution when creating tower structures from blocks of stone.

He could sense movement in the fabric of society. The Protectorate becoming overly bold, a sense of cowering among the people of the street, a darkening of the soul of the city. The buildings spoke to him, as they spoke to all his family — and they were afraid. The souls of people soaked into them, and the buildings felt their fear. He should have heeded the warnings long ago, but now there were no more excuses for inaction.

Gurt was family. While Reih did not know the builders, they knew her. She had asked Gurt for help, not knowing what she had set in motion, but now events were out of her hands. She must live. She was twinned with the building. There was no other way.

Duty was clear. Protect the Kuh’taenium, at whatever the cost.

The family might be simple builders who knew no other trade, but they could still wield the hammer, and the blade.

Chapter Fourteen

Jek Yrie sought allies in any place he could. He had travelled further than any of his peers (he thought he only had a few — those who were among the ascended, and even then only on the most tenuous of levels) seeing the distant lands that were to be of no consequence in the coming battle. There were thousands of small islands, archipelagos, peninsulas, mountain plains, cavernous lakes and natural tunnels underground, forests, deserts — anywhere people could live, there were humans. Some places he could not travel, no matter how powerful he had become since his eyes had turned to red; the blasted planes of the underground, where the Naum were rumoured to exist in their land of perpetual night, within mountain ranges where strange light skinned people lived under the stone, in the depths of the sea. If the Speculate could not see his destination, he could not travel there by magical means. But it did not matter. These hidden peoples, little more than barbaric tribes eking out a pathetic existence, were not players in the final game — the return.

He was not interested in them, but he was interested in an isolated city on the coast of a distant continent — the fourth continent. There lived a people not unlike his own, a diluted race of Hierarchs, touched by time and weakening blood, but the city he saw through his blooded eyes was remarkable in many ways. The Hierarchs there ruled with open cruelty, its humans little more than slaves.

The only problem was how to approach them. He would have to think on it. But he had time yet. If all of his resources could not stop the awakening of the wizard, then he would need all the allies with power he could muster. The future was far from certain. But foolish was the leader who did not plan for every eventuality. He was a proud being, but wise enough to know that even he did not have the foresight of the gods. He was, after all, still mortal.

Well, close enough.

Chapter Fifteen

Forces clashed across the world of Rythe, and pulled apart again, seeking weakness, openings, that elusive chink in an enemy’s armour.

On Lianthre, Roth’s race, the mighty rahkens, stood against the Protectorate. They did not seek to openly attack their might, but held their ground, holding the underground lairs of their kind, allowing magically gifted human dissidents sanctuary, actively seeking out those with vestiges of magical power and training them in the ways of the magi.

They would need allies in the final battle, and the humans were not yet aware of their own potential. The rahken nation let it be known that their homes were sanctuary for the hunted. The numbers of humans with fey eyes were growing.

They had promised Tirielle A’m Dralorn an army should she return. It was not an idle promise — the rahken nation saw far into the future, but more importantly, saw further into the past than even the scrolls of the Island Archive.

They could afford to be patient. They knew of the return, but they would fight for honour, and promises. Their time would come soon enough.

Other continents carried on their petty struggles, unaware of the scythe hanging over their heads. To them, each battle was life and death — the fate of the world bears little importance when you are fighting for your life. Rythe itself was born of strife. Wars were commonplace on each and every continent but Lianthre, and even now that was changing.

But some wars are fought because of pride, and some necessity.

Some, though, are fought because of fate.

Chapter Sixteen

On Sturma, unaware of the future, its people struggled to hold back the tide of invasion from neighbouring Draymar. On Sturma, too far within its borders, forces of a more material nature clashed. The remaining Thanes battled the Draymar to a standstill, but without a rallying figure the war would not last long. The Thanes were too fat, too full of self-importance, to rally anything but instead sat back and watched their men die from afar, defending only what was their own and not the whole of the country.

Slowly, the land was falling apart.

Without a figurehead to lead them, the Sturman would fall, and with it, a once proud country.

Should that happen, Renir would have no country to call his own.

Untouched by the war, Pulhuth sat abutting the ocean, its waves gently lapping the shores in the east while waves of a more immediate nature broke against the surviving Sturman forces holding the tide at bay in the west.

Within its walls, untroubled by rising war, Renir and his two friends waited, and prepared.

The waiting was soon to end. Time moves on.

Chapter Seventeen

While the three men sat in the Upright Horseshoe, supping their evening ale, Tirielle swore soundly.

Her dress was torn, her once long and lustrous hair had become a chain. She had taken the fine blades gifted her by Fenore and the rahkens and cut it away. She didn’t think twice about it. No soul searching, no regret, she just cut her hair off and moved on.

Hair was hair. She needed to appear as someone she was not.

Ahead, the reason for Tirielle’s outburst rode closer still.

Further west and south of Roth’s home scrub and scree gave way to tree and bush. By the time Tirielle noticed the change in the landscape, the drier ground underfoot, the way Dow lingered longer overhead, she looked back and could no longer see where the trees had left…

Sweat dripped from Tirielle’s brow. It was not just the heat that was making her sweat. They were closer to civilisation now and the dangers they faced were different. A patrol of the Protectorate’s forces, quite common but still troubling, approached the armed convoy with their hands upon their weapons.

It was not surprising. She should have thought of it sooner. On the main thoroughfare to Beheth, nine armoured warriors and one rahken stood out somewhat.

Tirielle wiped the sweat clear and loosened her blades in their sheaths.

“Quintal! To me!” she called, sure that the approaching patrol could not here her yet.

The leader of the Sard rode to the caravan and pulled up alongside her.

“There is no need to worry, lady. We can deal with this.”

“And would you fight your way through the streets of Beheth, too?” asked Tirielle, her tone short. Even so, she did not reseat her knives against inside the sheaths hidden in the wide sleeves of her dress.

Quintal merely laughed. “No, Beheth is a human city, with fewer Protocrats. Once there we will use mortal means of disguise, for we cannot hold an illusion for long. But you will note the patrol is comprised of mere tenthers. There are no wizards. This, we can handle.”

“And how do you propose to do so?”

”Merely an illusion, lady. Trust me,” he said with a smile.

He rode out to meet the patrol.

The caravan pulled up while Quintal spoke with the Protocrat force — only one ten, which j’ark alone could probably have bested — and held his hand straight and flat in the sign for parley.

Tirielle could hear their words drifting to her on the dry air, although each soldier wore armour. With her protectors, and the tenthers, all armoured, the sight shimmered in the high suns’ glare. She did not need to see, though, just here.

She heard their words, but what came out of Quintal’s mouth in no way mirrored reality. He told the force they were headed west — when they were clearly on the road south. He told the force that they were travelling merchants, with clothes for sale in Rowan, a town of moderate size to the west, and the Protocrat replied that all was well.

It all seemed to be going well — some magic was at play, Tirielle knew, even though the Sard claimed they knew no magic — then suddenly the seer cried out from her bedroll in the back of the wagon.

Tirielle’s heart leapt into her mouth.

“It is nothing, sir,” said Quintal smoothly. “Merely my child. The heat makes her miserable and crotchety.”

“Ah,” said the Protocrat, “Babies.”

Even Protocrats had children, remembered Tirielle, and males were the same whatever the race — mewling babies were best ignored, and passed onto the nearest woman.

“I pity you,” said the Protocrat, and waved them on.

Tirielle’s heart resumed its normal patter.

Once clear, Quintal returned to her side.

“No magic, eh?” said Tirielle, one eyebrow raised quizzically.

Quintal smiled. “Just a trick, Tirielle. The eye sees what it wants to see, and sometimes the ear hears what it wants to hear. Here, out under the sun, we can give assumption a push. Nothing more.”

“And you are no more than a warrior, I suppose you would have me believe.”

“And your humble servant,” replied Quintal, with a quick grin.

Gods save me from humble men, thought Tirielle.

Chapter Eighteen

Pulhuth’s northern gates stood open, as they always had done. The city had never been assaulted from the north — nothing lay that way but Thaxamalan’s Saw, and whatever hid behind it. The peaks of that giant mountain range, reaching far into the cloudless summer sky, were perennially snow-capped. The guards at the gate thought nothing of their beauty, but were grateful to the mountains, largely because of the cool, blustery wind that whistled down from their heights chilling their skin on what was otherwise a blistering day.

In the wavering distance, across the plains on a little-used track that serviced the northern side of the city, two riders approached. The guard could make out the glint of weapons above their right shoulders, but little else at this distance.

Gradually, watched every second of the way (not because the guard was bound by duty to be observant, but because day in day out there was little else to look at on this side of the city) the riders drew closer, at a gallop.

Staring into the distance all day had given the guard fine eyesight. He gradually made out that the two men were warriors. They rode upright, bore weapons and had stout shoulders. The one on the left, who rode a white horse, was a thick set man with dark skin. His head was shaven. The one of the left, some glinting blade attached to his left arm, wore a full beard and long, unruly hair.

Weapons were of course permitted within the city walls, but these two men had the look of an invading army all by themselves. The guard thought about calling his superior down from his drink in the turret above the gatehouse, but he would no doubt berate the soldier for taking him from his rest.

He thought, ever so briefly, about challenging the two men as to their destination within the city, and even more briefly about asking them to relinquish their swords, which he could see were not for self-defence but for war.

But he was not a stupid man.

They drew level with him, and as they looked at him, he thought better of everything, and even of being a guard. They did not pay him enough.

Shorn and Wen passed unchallenged.

As he watched their receding swords, the guard decided he was long overdue a toilet break.

Chapter Nineteen

Sturmen think the wind is the spirits talking, those anguished souls that cannot pass Madal’s gates. Sometimes they scream. Today, the wind was picking up, howling through the city. A man could be forgiven for thinking the spirits were being tortured.

Shorn strode up to the doors of the barn, his legs now supporting him, but there was a pronounced limp, the legacy of a snowy night high in the Culthorn mountains, and the poison of a deep, muscle rending bite from unnatural hounds. He pushed the doors aside and saw the back of the man who had rescued him that night. He almost failed to recognise him.

Renir swung around as the wind howled through the open barn door, and saw his friend standing watching him at his exercises.

“Shorn!” he cried, all thoughts of form forgotten, and dropped his axe where he stood. He covered the distance to his friend and the two warriors clasped hands. The mercenary noted how Renir’s grip had strengthened while he had been away.

Renir pulled his friend into a hug. After a moment, the taciturn mercenary pulled away, a grin on his battered face.

“Renir, it is good to see you. I am glad that you have not squandered your time on ale and women.”

“I can’t lay claim to an ale free time. I might have supped a few in your absence,” he said with a glint in his eye. “I think you’ll find that it’s the Bear who’s been sampling the local ladies. I, alas, remain innocent.”

“The Bear?”

“Bourninund. It’s my pet name for him. He pretends he hates the name, but I think secretly he is pleased.”

“Well, I think we can dispense with the training for now. We should make a special night of it, for tomorrow we ride. I hope Bourninund has trained you well. Our journey only becomes more difficult with time.”

“We are to leave?”

“Aye, it is high time. I have already been gone too long, and the Seafarers won’t wait for long. They only come on sufferance. They know me well.”

“They don’t know me.”

“But they do know Wen.”

“He’s here?”

“He’s talking with Drun.”

“I take it you made up, then.”

“After a fashion. I suppose you could say so.”

“Can’t wait to meet him. No hard feelings, eh?”

Shorn shrugged and forced a smile. “There will always be hard feelings. You can strike a man and get over it, but to scar a man — that cuts all ties. But Wen knows the meaning of duty. He owes me, and I am no longer the man I was. I can understand the need for allies, and he is a powerful man.” Shorn clasped Renir’s shoulder, noting the firmness there where once there was only bone. “I believe you will find him…interesting. I’ve had the time to get to know him again, and we’ve both changed. He’s still formidable, but while his arms grow stronger with time, his mind…I think I’ll let you see for yourself. I have said enough.”

Shorn steered the fledgling warrior to the door, before Renir remembered his axe.

A few seconds later and they were on the way to the bar. Renir’s mind raced. He was apprehensive. He was about to meet the man who gave Shorn his scar. His mind was full of questions, but, he supposed, they would have to wait until later. For now, the chance to meet new friends, and greet the old.

Chapter Twenty

One look at the man seated with Drun and Bourninund, quaffing ale like a man with a fatal thirst, and Renir understood more than he wished to.

Shorn’s old mentor and teacher, Wen Gossar, was more than slightly suicidal. The dark skinned man was a giant, broad across the shoulder and chest, with thick, strong hands. His back was bowed with age, but he looked hale enough to Renir His head gleamed in the bright sunshine that streaked through the slats across the windows, and a strip of light fell on his face, lighting the man’s eyes — it was a sight that Renir thought would live long in his memory.

Renir tried to refrain from making an instant judgement, but, he thought, Shorn must be as insane as his teacher surely was to bring him along. Renir could see insanity bubbling in those red-rimmed eyes, shining bright with madness. The man’s mouth leered on one side, like someone affected by a heavy blow to the brain. He was dribbling his beer on his stained jerkin, looking around the room distractedly as Drun was saying something to him.

The man was too busy eyeing the bar to take note of Renir’s examination, although Renir knew he had spotted them entering the tavern. In a glimpse of those eyes Renir saw not only madness, but a cold intelligence, despite the slack features on one side of his mouth.

Renir wondered if the sparseness of customers was because of the unusual heat, or because the customers of the Horseshoe were wise enough to place self-preservation above the desire for cool ale. Renir thought it was probably the later. Shorn left Renir standing just inside the door and walked to the small group. Renir found himself rooted to the spot. Of all the crazy things he had done since finding Shorn that cold night so long ago, meeting Wen was the thing he least wanted to do. It was more than apprehension. It bordered on fear.

He would not let it rule him.

Urlane, although a vague memory, would never allow him to be a coward, and usually Renir gave little thought to his own welfare. It was not a habit he would let himself fall into. He pulled his feet from the boards and walked slowly, reluctantly, to meet the giant.

“Ah, and this is Renir. He, too, joins us on our journey,” said Drun by way of introduction.

Renir felt himself weaken as Wen looked him up and down. The leer on his face did not distract from the danger this man posed. He was far from finished. Renir noted, now that he was closer, how the man’s eyebrows stood out, white where his skin was otherwise darker than that of a Sturman.

“He’s just a boy,” growled Wen, taking a swig of his ale and dismissing Renir.

Shorn felt obliged to defend his friend. “And proven in battle already. He’ll stand true.”

“I hope so.” Wen’s eyes darkened and he fixed Renir in his powerful stare. “Do you feel the moons, Renir? I feel them pulling at me. They are full, and the Seafarers will not wait much longer. Are you ready to put your life on the line?”

“I am,” said Renir with more surety than he felt. “I’ll not be left behind. But what of you? Are you to be trusted?”

Renir sensed Drun’s warning glance, but ignored the priest. He would not be put on the spot by a stranger, with whom he had shared nothing. It might be wise to fear the man, but he was far from wise, and wiser than most men in that he knew his failing.

Wen laughed, his voice cracked in what Renir knew was the throat of one accustomed to the harsh smoke of seer’s grass. It changed minds, Renir knew, and not for the better. That would explain the red-rimmed eyes, and perhaps the permanent leer fixed on his face.

“I’m as reliable as rock. I will stand.”

“Well, then that’s the introductions over with. Whose round is it?” asked Bourninund.

“I’ll stand this one, and pay up what you owe. I have money in abundance,” said Wen. He drew a pouch from his belt and tipped the contents out on the table.

The silence was sudden.

Hundreds of tiny, cut rubies tumbled across the wooden table. Shorn was the first to react.

“Put them away, man! You’ll have every thief in the city trying to cut our throats!”

Wen barked a laugh and scooped the rubies back into the pouch. “The wages of death, my friend. I have saved every one. It is only fair that the dead should pay our passage north. They know their own kind.”

Renir wondered if the man thought he was dead, and if he was some strange assassin who only accepted payment in rubies.

“We’ll take the money where we can get it, thank you, Wen,” said Drun, ever polite. “But I think one should be sufficient to cover the remainder of our bill.”

“Very well. I will save the rest. The Seafarers have a liking for baubles, too. Although I don’t know why. It’s not like there’s any use for gems in the ocean.”

“You do know why,” said Shorn, “Don’t pretend like you’re some fool who’s never left home.”

“Every man is a fool, student, but I left home many years ago. I know it well. I remember the day I left, and every day before it.”

Shorn ignored him. He had heard the tale of the weapons’ master’s exile many times during his tutelage. It was a sad tale, but Shorn would not let it have unmanned him as it had his old teacher.

But then, perhaps Shorn had his own bane. Every man of war was beset by ghosts. It was just that Wen communed with his, whereas most warriors merely pretended they could not hear the babble of the slain on their shoulder.

Renir took a seat next to Drun, and beckoned the barmaid with a gesture. He studiously avoided looking at Wen, and glanced round the tavern. There was not much to see. It was early yet, and few men in Pulhuth had the time or the money to spare to spend all day drinking.

He was fortunate indeed.

As the older men discussed their journey, Renir watched them and held his council. Once, when his journey had begun, he would have tried to lighten the mood. Now he knew he would have only done so to alleviate his own discomfort. He was a different man now, but still, somewhere deep inside, there was a core of innocence and decency that could not be tarnished by the trials he had already born, and the hardships yet to come.

But he was not blind. There was some tension that Renir could not fail to notice, and fresh wounds on Wen’s bare upper arms. He came to the obvious conclusion that the two men had fought, and not with fists, but he could see none of the animosity that was so often evident in Shorn’s manner. It was as though Shorn was resigned to the fact of Wen accompanying them on their journey north, and had set aside any thoughts of revenge on the giant warrior.

It must have been some fight, thought Renir. From what he knew of Shorn, it would not have gone easy. And for this man to have trained him…the ground must have shook.

Renir felt it was up to him to steer the conversation into more friendly waters. Perhaps if he got to know Wen better he would feel less apprehensive about the man.

“And where do you come from, Wen?” he asked as a convenient gap opened in the conversation. “You have a strange accent, if you don’t mind me saying so.”

“I come from a distant land, boy. Far from here, across the endless seas. People on Lianthre call it the fourth continent. We call it Makref. It means ‘land of sand’. It is a largely barren land, peopled with strange creatures much like the Protectorate that you flee, and human people, like me. It is there that I learned to kill, and there I learned to enjoy it. But that is all I will say. There is plenty of time to get to know one another on the journey to the north.”

Suddenly, Renir realised, there was nothing he would like to do less.

“But more of you, Renir. You are haunted are you not?” Wen looked at him sideways. Or perhaps it was just the set of his face.

Renir was forced to re-evaluate the man. Only the Bear and Drun knew of his strange nightly visitations. He obviously saw much with his bloodshot eyes.

“I don’t think that’s any of your business.”

“Of course it is. Death is my business. We are both haunted, are we not, Renir Esyn? I know more of you than you think. The dead do not reserve their meanderings to your mind, boy.”

Bourninund, while not a wise man, saw enough shock on Renir’s face to stir him into action.

“Perhaps we should be moving on,” he said, with a careful smile to the others. “There’s tavern’s a’beckoning, and I’ve got a thirst that needs to be slaked. There’ll be plenty of time for chat tonight, but I’m tired of this place. I need to say goodbye to the city if we are to leave tomorrow. What say you all?”

“As good a plan as any, Bear,” said Renir, tearing his gaze away from Wen’s seeking eyes. It was almost as difficult as tearing his eyes away from a fresh corpse. There was a certain morbidity about the man.

Chapter Twenty-One

They made their way slowly to the Long Pig. It was a tavern of great repute, and popular among the wealthier denizens of the city, but it was not selective in its crowd. If you could afford to drink there, you were welcome.

None of the men were attired in finery, and all but Drun were armed. It was not unusual for men to go armed around the city. It was a dangerous place to walk without a steely friend at your side. However, most settled for gentleman’s weapons, such as narrow swords for fencing in the well-to-do districts, or sharp daggers in the seedier districts.

In the docks, you were lucky if you just got clubbed.

They entered the tavern and took a seat. It was still early in the evening, but there was a fair crowd gathering. The working day was over, and there were plenty of patrons taking up positions for the night. The night was balmy, and would be short now that summer had arrived. Renir felt his sweat from the walk cooling in the shadowy interior of the tavern, and was grateful for the coolness.

The first thing that Bourninund noticed was a fat barmaid. She was happy and rotund…a rolling pin kind of woman. Renir sighed and pulled the Bear over to their table.

Bourninund ignored Wen’s questioning gaze as the woman came over. Wen asked for a chicken — everyone else asked for ale and stew. It was still early in the day and they needed fuel to drink until late, which they fully intended to do.

Wen glared at Renir over a chicken leg, tearing the meat with sharp, stained teeth. Another sign of a seasoned smoker. Renir wondered that his teeth hadn’t fallen out yet, for they were certainly sour, and now, close across the table from the madman, Renir could smell the taint of Kun on his breath.

It would soon become busy, and Renir was glad for a table near the bar. On this, the fifth day of the week, most people were paid. Harlots would be working the tables within a few hours. It was common for the ladies to work a certain tavern, and they made most of their income for the week on the last day. They could have been fine, or tarnished — in the moody light of the Long Pig it was impossible to tell. Renir guessed the shoppers wouldn’t be examining their wares by the light of day, either.

He turned his gaze back to Wen.

The big man was barely resting. Whereas Shorn gave the impression of nonchalance in a tavern, never letting his guard down, but always seeming to be relaxed and carefree, Wen was the exact opposite. Every muscle in his huge chest stood taut. His face was strained, his discomfort in being in such surrounds evident. He glared at the serving girl, sending her scurrying back to the bar. None of the other drinkers would even look their way.

“Relax, Wen,” said Shorn, sensing his old master’s discomfort. “There is no one here to fight.”

“It is not the living that concern me, Mandolen, but the dead. I see them everywhere, hanging on like cobwebs to their loved ones. I wish I had never returned to the city.”

“Well, if you will insist on communing with the dead, it is no surprise that they follow you. You invited them in, and the dead are ever lonely.”

“I see your dead, Shorn. They crowd to the walls and overlap the ceiling.”

“Let’s not get into this now, Wen. Have a drink and forget your duty for a time. We leave in the morning and I for one do not intend to be maudlin in my cups.”

“Nor I,” said Bourninund, taking a swig of warm, piss tasting ale, “But on this swill I’ll be sober come morning. Haven’t they any real ale?”

Renir took a taste of his. “It’s certainly light,” he said, holding it up to the light of a lantern. “I expect my ale to be more like mud, not shine like a dewdrop.”

The girl that Wen had glared at was replaced by the fat barmaid, who was much more to Bourninund’s liking. He treated her to a goosing and a cheeky wink as she laid their drinks on the table. She was shocked more than offended — she expected to scold the patrons for confusing her bargirls with the working ladies, not to be abused. Such was her surprise at the Bear’s lascivious attentions that she forgot entirely to take umbrage and walked back to her side of the bar with a sort of bemused grin on her face, looking over her shoulder once at Bourninund, to find him watching her girth sway across the crowded room.

Renir watched all this and shook his head. Their party might have changed (no doubt for the worse, he thought ruefully) but the Bear never would.

They drank quietly into the evening, talking little, but in some small way taking the measure of their newest member. Shorn seemed to have found a balance with the man who had tried to kill him, which was strange as Shorn was not renowned for his forgiving nature. Perhaps it was the priest’s influence rubbing off on him.

Bourninund took the new addition in his stride, matching the old master drink for drink, not out of any sense of competition, more out of interest than anything else. A mercenary finds many ways to pass the peaceful hours, and contrary to popular thought avoided confrontation when they weren’t being paid to fight. Bourninund seemed comfortable around Wen.

Renir was, he noted with some satisfaction, not the only one to think Wen dangerous. Drun was more reserved than usual, and while he might have been solicitous on the face of things, Renir knew the priest well enough to know that he struggled with some doubt internally. That Drun had not already told Wen what he thought of him, or tried to change him in some infinitesimal way, was a testament to how wary he was.

As far as Renir was concerned, the man was a threat. He sat on a knife edge, drinking steadily but never losing the tension that rode his shoulders and his eyes. Renir, by now knowing trouble all too well, slowed down his drinking and kept his hands loose.

He had no illusions about winning a fight with the man, but should it come to violence he didn’t want it said when he met Madal that he’d died because he was too in his cups to draw his axe. He had vowed long ago that on this journey he would not be a sixth finger. Hertha had had one, and it hadn’t made her any more useful around their home. He would pull his weight, and so he had. He was no longer lazy or fat, but lean, and as wily as could be expected after so few battles.

He fully intended to see more.

They drank in careful conversation for the best part of an hour.

Wen was the first to rise, leaving to relieve himself in the back. Drun nudged Renir’s arm as the big warrior glided effortlessly through the growing throng.

“You think as I think? That he is mad?”

“I’m glad I’m not the only one. His eyes scream while he sits calmly. I do not trust him, Drun.”

“He thinks he is mad, too. But I do not think that is the case.”

“I’m not so sure. If not mad, then what is he?”

“Unhappy. Sad people convince themselves they’re ill, or insane. It’s easier to accept and deal with. Wen would like to think he’s dead, but really he’d just like to be. It is a common ailment of those riddled by guilt.”

“You mean he’s suicidal,” said Renir.

“Probably, but he’s so accustomed to surviving his body won’t let him die,” said Shorn, overhearing them.

“You seem to be comfortable with him, Shorn, considering he tried to kill you.”

“But he didn’t. We’ll never be friends, but we have both changed. When we met again, we fought, but I think it was more out of duty than true anger. He feels he should speak for the dead, that his own slain urge him to make amends for his early life. You would be strange, too, if the dead rode your shoulder.”

Renir thought about this for a moment.

“Do the dead follow a warrior?”

“I don’t know, Renir. I have never seen the souls of the dead rise. They go beyond Madal’s Gates — there is no return.”

“But Wen sees differently?”

“So he says. Even when he was teaching me, for many years, he saw the dead. His addiction to the seer’s grass is a new thing. I did not get to ask him much on the topic since our meeting. He is often reluctant to talk of the dead, but if you catch him in the right mood he will talk for hours. I have yet to catch him in the right mood.”

“He seems sad,” said Drun.

Shorn nodded. “Even I know that. He was sad when I first met him, and time has not diminished his sorrow. It is a tale I will let him tell you.”

“As it should be.” Drun spied Wen emerging from the toilet. “Perhaps, on our journey, he will find peace.”

“I think, perhaps, that Wen was never destined to know peace. He knows tortures of the mind too well. I fear they will follow him to the grave.”

“Don’t be so sure, Shorn,” said Drun with a gentle smile. “Peace can be found in the strangest of places.”

“Well, as strange places go, wait until you see the Seafarer’s boats. Perhaps when we are aboard, Wen will remember himself as he was then, and move on.”

“I for one,” said Bourninund, tearing his gaze from the large barmaid, “am looking forward to a trip by sea. I envy you, Shorn. I have never been to sea.”

“Envy is for fools, old friend. You wouldn’t envy me if you knew how long I’d spent at sea.”

“How long?” asked Renir.

“Seven years. Almost my entire childhood. I was sixteen before I found land again.”

“Seven years with Wen?”

“Every day. Day in, day out, the roll of the sea and the clatter of blades.”

“Must have been boring.”

Shorn laughed. “Oh, you’ll see. There’s plenty of places to roam on a Seafarer’s ship.”

“There can’t be that many,” said Bourninund.

“You’d be surprised.”

Wen made it through the swathe of drinkers and sat back down, the seat creaking underneath him, to find a full mug of pale ale before him.

He drank it thoughtfully.

Renir watched him through his eyebrows, and stroked ale from his moustache. The journey was about to get interesting.

Chapter Twenty-Two

The darkness of the tunnel was strangely deceptive. It seemed, on the face of it, absolutely. To a human eye, it would be. But to a rahken, darkness was just a different kind of light.

Feloth ran as swiftly as it was able. He was a mere messenger, but he was as gifted as any young rahken. It saw much, and where darkness was at its heaviest, it used scent to guide its path.

The message was too important to dally.

It ran on, onto the fifth of the caverns it was to visit. Since the battle at their ancient home, home once to Roth, and its parents, messengers had been sent to every corner of Lianthre, warning the rahken nation of the war to come. They would be prepared, and Feloth would not fail in its duty.

It knew nothing of the geas. That knowledge was reserved for the elders. But it knew of duty, and love. It had love for Fenore and Ludec, Roth’s parents, the elders of its home. The ancient pact with the wizard, the red wizard, whose name is lost to the ages, but perhaps not to the rahkens, would remain a secret until the end.

But a war could not be fought in secret.

The rahkens would rise.

Kull, Baanth and Ulrioth ran the eastern, western and northern passageways. Feloth ran the south. So far, there had been few obstacles of import, some cavern dwellers to be dealt with, and twice falls in the passages that necessitated overland detours. But the rahken messenger had not been detected.

In the meantime, the rahken had discovered that the Protectorate had not moved against the nation while they remained in their caverns. How long that would last, Feloth did not know. But no rahken would die surprised. Soon, they would all be ready.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Renir awoke with a thumping head in the room he shared with the Bear.

“Bear, are you up?”

“I am now,” grumbled Bourninund, who sat up with a growl. “My head’s throbbing. How’d I do last night?”

“Fine, apart from viciously attacking the barmaid.”

“What?”

“Don’t you remember? You tried to drag her back her with you, and she clubbed you on the head. We had to carry you back. You were out cold.”

“I thought my head ached too much for mere ale.”

“Well, what do you expect?”

“Hmph. You’d think a fat girl’d be grateful.”

“Well, Bear, live and learn. Anyway, time we were off.”

They all met for to break their fast with fruit and cheese.

Renir was grateful he only had to ride Thud this morning. Practice was out of the question. His head felt like someone had tarred and feathered the inside. Bourninund had told him once that the practice was for the action — to have the tool at hand when the time comes, but also to take away thought. He said that when action was called for thought could sometimes get a man killed.

‘When you are better you will think before action. The best, like Shorn, can move so fast, so naturally, they have the spare time for thought. They move outside of time…’

Renir wished the same were true for drinking.

With a sigh, he looked to his companions. They all looked weary, and three of them were at least three times his age.

A motley band to be saving Rythe, but, he thought ruefully, they were all they had.

As one, they mounted, and rode slowly to the northern gate. Renir bid the city farewell, and hoped he would return once again.

Chapter Twenty-Four

The village was barely worth stopping at, but the men needed provisions, and one final night of rest before the journey further north, into the freezing winds of the Elsin peninsular. There was an Inn, a few houses and a smattering of boats on the shore, beached shells that looked like walrus carcasses in the distance. The homes were like the huts of Renir’s village, rounded and built of wood and daub. Renir thought for a moment of his home to the south. To come this far north and find that things were much the same — it was like looking in a mirror. But where in the south the summer months would make sweat drip from a man’s brow, even were he sleeping still in the dead of night, here, in summer, it was freezing. The wind blew with a vengeance from the mountains and the sea seemingly at the same time, mixing together cold and damp. Here, under the frosty gaze of Thaxamalan, the suns held no heat. They served only to light the snow-capped peaks. A million shards of light blinded the eye, eyes which at the same time were watering from the freezing wind.

Renir wished he had a woollen hat, like he saw the fishermen wearing, or their fingerless mittens. His own cloak afforded scant protection from the elements. Without thicker clothes he and his friends would not survive past Thaxamalan’s Saw. They might not even survive the trip through the frigid northern seas.

Still, he thought, soon he would be out of the biting wind. Dow slid over the horizon in the west (the Culthorn mountains were but a memory here — they were mere hills compared to the might of the Saw. No other mountains could exist in their sight), but no moons rose to take their place. It was mid month, the first night of a week of moonless nights. The tide was low. Being a fisherman Renir knew the catch would be sparse this week. He had never been a great fisherman, but even he knew not to waste time on the seas on the moonless weeks. The fish would be sluggish and low in the ocean.

The fishermen he saw in the distance were finishing for the day. No doubt tending their nets. Renir could barely imagine what kind of man would row these freezing seas. Surely, were one to fall overboard, they would turn to ice as soon as they hit the water.

As night fell, in its slow, graceful way, it seemed that against all possibility it was actually getting colder. He pulled open the door to the Grumbling Sprout, after stabling his horse with Harlot (Wen’s horse was named Warlock, and had a temperament to match his master’s. He was stabled on his own, and the stable hand refused to go near him after receiving a nasty nip to the shoulder) and Drun and Bourninund’s horses, who refused to name their animals. The horse would be able to take the cold. Renir wasn’t sure he could.

He stepped inside, and growled to himself to find within the Grumbling Sprout, the town’s strangely named Inn, it was almost as cold as it was outside. The wind sliced through the wooden walls and taunted the fire glowing in the hearth.

He took a seat with the others, and ordered drinks. He grumbled some more, and thought the place aptly named. There was no ale. They were reduced to drinking a local brew (brewed, perhaps, from sprouts). It was potent enough. After a few tiny glasses of the drink Renir felt some welcome warmth seeping into his bones. Each sip burnt the gullet, like a ball of fire slipping down a man’s throat.

People adapted to their situation, Renir thought in a brief moment of clarity brought on by a spiteful draft on his spine. He took another sip of the liquid, and put his small glass down carefully.

The proprietor smiled in a friendly way to the men as he laid their food on the table. Renir thought anyone that smiled that way as they put foul smelling fish stew on the table could be up to no good. He prodded the soup suspiciously. It was no doubt something the locals saved for weary travellers, so they could all have a good laugh at the fools eating slops they wouldn’t give to a pig. Renir pushed the bowl away. As he did so a blank eyed fish head floated to the surface.

He put his spoon down careful, and slid the bowl toward Bourninund. The bear nodded his gratitude and pulled Renir’s bowl closer to his. The old mercenary was slurping happily at his stew. Shorn and Drun were eating theirs too. Renir looked up.

He was not surprised to see the owner of the inn looking at them with that suspicious smile on his face.

“It’s strange, don’t you think, how people adapt to their situations?” he said, gulping down the remainder of his drink and holding up a hand for another. “In the south we drink ale all year round, and even in the snows of winter it’s not cold enough to drink a brew such as this. Yet here in the north, where the wind is more evil than I could imagine, they have invented a drink to negate the ill effects of the weather.”

Bourninund grunted around a fish tail which was protruding from between his lips. He sucked the flesh from the bones, and spat the rest back into his bowl. “Keep your divagations to a minimum, Renir. Us old men tend toward befuddlement.”

Renir, feeling quite drunk already, said, “I don’t know what divigilation’s are, but it’s a potent brew.”

“It certainly is, and we should take it easy now, and head to bed. We must be off early in the morning. We’ve many miles to make up yet,” said Shorn, who together with Drun was taking only sips of the drink between mouthfuls of the noxious smelling stew.

“I think I’ll take that advice,” agreed Drun. “I’ll see you at sun rise.” With a nod to his companions, he finished his drink and headed toward the rooms.

Renir watched him go. “I suppose it’s the early bird that goes to bed early.”

“Sounds almost philosophical, Renir.”

”Is this cup half full?” asked Renir in reply. “Anyway, I don’t know anything of philosophy. It seems to me it’s the province of the old, and books.”

“I beg to differ,” said Bourninund. “In my experience I’ve found no better place for philosophy than taverns.”

“I’m going to sleep,” Shorn said, and rose. “I don’t like to be an old maid, but you three would do well to get some rest, too.”

“Yes, mam,” said Renir and Bourninund as one. Shorn scowled and went ahead.

“He’s right. A man needs his sleep to think straight.”

“Well, to bed then,” said Renir, with a little regret. He was enjoying his drink. He downed the rest, wincing slightly despite the pleasantness of the heat. Between them they had finished off twenty glasses. He thought twenty was about right. He counted what he could see, then halved it.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Shorn was already deep asleep as Wen entered from the stables. Even here, in the north, Wen wore no shoes. His feet were so scarred and calloused they were practically their own boot. He made no noise on the wooden floorboards. He reached his bed, and felt something…amiss. It was enough. In his long life he had found out that the slightest inkling of danger should be heeded. He had lived so long because he was talented, and gifted with immense speed and strength, but also because he listened to his senses.

He was still alert, even after a hard day. Instead of drinking with the others, he had taken the time to wander around the village. It always paid to be sure of a way out. He took care of every eventuality. He was surprised. Shorn should have taken better care. From what he could smell on Shorn’s breath, his student had been drinking heavy liquor, enough to put him into a stupor.

There was danger on the air, and Shorn was insensible. Wen took a moment to wonder if the others were similarly laid out, fully clothed on their beds, their heads spinning in their sleep.

Wen put the thought aside. There was nothing he could do about the rest. Deal with the enemy in front of you first.

He closed his eyes.

The wind blew fiercely outside, and he could not trust his hearing. It was a moonless night. There was no light to discern that anything was wrong. But he had lived a lifetime of violence. He could feel it, feel the swell that preceded the tidal wave, the subtle signs a man could read, if he had the talent and the experience.

It was an out of place kind of feeling. Shorn slept soundly. Usually his student was as in tune with the ebb and flow of danger as the master, but perhaps the liquor had dulled his senses.

Without seeming to move, Wen melted back toward the wall, and in the scant light almost disappeared. He stood so still that even if someone had been looking directly at him, they would have only thought it was a strangely lumpy bit of plastering. Had the observer had a candle, the light would have flickered and split around him.

Wen had lived in the shadow for so long, the darkness had seeped into the old master. He had many tricks, some learned, some absorbed. Since learning his trade on his home continent, and following his expulsion, he had made use of his life, hunting killers, meting out his own brand of justice. His time pitting himself against the merciless (often cowards, but just as often men of rare cruelty and talent) had granted him some special skills. He had needed them over the years. Any edge granted against some of the gifted warriors he had slain was welcome.

Shadowed, perfectly still against the wall, Wen waited, only a hint of mist to give him away where his breath frosted in the air.

It did not take long. The door creaked open slowly. Wen opened his eyes. A man stepped into the darkness. Wen’s eyes were accustomed to the murk, but could see beyond mere mortal sight. The man wore an apron, stained with food and sweat at the armpits. He could see it was the proprietor of the Grumbling Sprout. But there was something wrong. He was no man. To the trained eye, there was the shimmering of a glamour about the smiling face. In this light the smile was cold. It takes the dark sometimes to see what really was.

Then, before Wen’s extraordinary eyes, something remarkable happened. The glamour passed, whatever spell had granted the illusion fading. The man became taller, his clothing changing to the black of the assassin. His hair lengthened. His face became narrow, with a hooked nose, and an inhumanly pale face. Pure magic, in some ways a learned trick, like Wen’s tricks, but for one subtle difference. Wen’s ability was talent. This was magic.

Wen waited to see what would happen next. Shorn’s sword sung from within its scabbard. But Shorn did not wake.

Wen waited for the perfect moment. The owner of the tavern drew a short blade from his belt, and advanced toward Shorn.

His attention turned, expecting no threat, the man let out a startled cry as Wen’s bare foot connected with his knee. But instead of crumpling to the floor with a broken knee, as Wen had intended, the assassin turned and slashed with the blade. Wen took no chances. He smashed the edge of one rock hard hand into the assassin’s throat, blocking the assassin’s knife arm with his free hand.

This time the man fell to the floor. Still, Shorn did not stir. As Wen struck a match and lit a candle on the table between his and Shorn’s beds, Wen swore softly. The man’s face looked far from human in the flickering light.

He was a Protocrat.

Wen ran to the other rooms to check everyone, but they were sleeping comfortably. The prickle of danger he had felt earlier was gone. He relaxed, and tried to shake the men awake.

Not one of them stirred.

No doubt a drugged sleep, he thought. Something in the drink. Their breath all smelled rank, and he did not recognise the poison. There was nothing he could do about that. With any luck, they would wake with no ill effects but a sore head in the morning. They were safe for the time being.

One by one, Wen carried them into one room, and stood guard for the remainder of the night.

He did not expect more than one assassin — it was the way of most assassins to work alone. But this was the work of the Protectorate. It did not pay to be careless, or make assumptions, when dealing with an inhuman race. One could not presume to know such an alien mind.

He prodded the inert body on the floor, just to make sure it was dead, and sat with his back against the wall. He studied it for a moment, searching the body. The blade was tipped with some purple fluid — they liked to make sure. Wen did not understand why they did not come in force, but snuck about in the dead of night. Surely there were enough of them to come in force. He knew as well as Shorn that they could travel on the air, that they could send an army in an instant.

He found no clues on the body of the assassin. There was a tattoo on the inside of his wrist, which was unusual, but the mark, of a scroll, did not help at all. He did not know what it signified, and what he did not understand he did not waste time chasing.

He slid the dagger safely under one of the beds — he would dispose of it in the morning.

Then, tiredness creeping up on him, he tried to find a comfortable position against the wall. It was hard, and cold.

Four drugged men’s snoring filled the air.

It would be a long night.

Chapter Twenty-Six

In the morning Renir was deeply, unpleasantly, surprised to wake and find Wen’s unsightly face peering down at him.

He started and scuttled back, to find that he was sleeping on the floor. He looked around and found the others looking down at him.

“Glad you’re awake, Renir. Feel rested?”

Renir took a moment to take stock. His feet were frozen — he had taken his boots off to go to sleep. His mouth felt like someone else had vomited in it. It was not a pleasant feeling. Then his head began to pound like he had the worst hangover in the history of drinking. Spikes of pain drove into his head, and he found that he was dribbling. He groaned and lay back on the floor.

“No,” said Renir, turning his pounding head to look at the rest his friends, and the alien body on the floor by his feet, “my head feels like an arena full of blood.”

“You were drugged. This,” Wen said, kicking the body with a calloused toe, “was to be our murderer.”

“What happened?”

“I can only surmise that your drink was poisoned. I didn’t drink or eat. Luckily, I came back in time. But it is irrelevant. If the Protectorate can find us here, there is no more time to dally. We ride now.”

Renir nodded. He pushed himself to his feet. He waited for the nausea to pass, then kicked the Bear in the ribs.

After some explaining, and a few shaky starts, they packed and made their way to the bar. There were a couple of fishermen milling about, expecting their breakfast. They all looked slightly bemused, waiting for the owner to turn up.

None of the men thought to tell them he was no doubt already dead, probably dumped in his own cellar.

They strode outside, loaded up their horses, and were on their way before Dow breached the sea. When they were well clear of the village, Renir leant over Thud’s side and vomited heartily.

“I don’t suppose there’s time for breakfast?” said Bourninund with a grin. “We’ve got some green cheese left, and a hunk of greener bread…”

Renir spat the taste clear of his mouth. “I’d rather kiss you.”

“Not with that mouth, thanks,” Bourninund replied.

“I think we’ll all get along better on this journey if you two avoid the temptation to become romantically inclined,” said Drun.

Shorn and Wen laughed together.

Renir grumbled the rest of the day, but, he thought, if Wen could laugh, perhaps there was hope for him yet.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

The horses thundered north for the best part of a week.

They camped only at night, and did not break for midday. There was little by the way of forage. It was mainly plains, so they ate a few rare mushrooms and even risked some mouldy bread. Renir wasn’t used to such hardships, and his stomach protested vociferously most of the next day. The others had, evidently, eaten worse before.

They all felt the urgency of their quest again. Only when the reached the Seafarer’s boats would they be safe from the Protectorate, and then, only for a brief time. Any respite from the hunt was welcome.

How the assassin had found them when Drun was there to shield them was a mystery that for the time being would have to remain unsolved. They fled as fast as they could. Each man’s horse was fresh. They made good time. Renir’s behind was even getting used to the riding. He had been sore for a couple of days, but his body could take most hardships now. It was the haunting, he knew, but apparently it didn’t protect his insides, only healed wounds. His stomach felt tender all the time.

His axe bumped against his back as he rode. Bourninund drew up beside him. He brought out a handful of seeds and, amazingly, some jerked meat.

“Want some?” he asked with a grin.

“Of course I do!” replied Renir. Then, suspicion dawning, he added, “If you had food, why did we eat that bread?”

“You wouldn’t have eaten it if I’d given you these first, would you?”

“Brindle’s goat, man, I was sick for a day afterwards!”

“Good for you, old bread,” said Bourninund with a sly smile. “Clears you out.”

He handed some seeds to Renir, who took them without thanks. “I’ll remember that next time you’re hungry.”

“Don’t be sore. We all ate the bread. It just takes some getting used to, travelling rations.”

Wen drew aside, reining in his horse.

“Couldn’t help but overhear. Never mind, though. There will be food aplenty where we’re going.”

“I hope so,” said Renir.

“I’ve had worse, anyway. Eventually, you’ll eat anything.”

“I’ll leave you two to it. Here, have some seeds.”

Wen took a handful with his thanks, and Renir geed Thud into a trot.

There was a moment of uncomfortable silence as the two men rode side by side. Renir struggled to say something to fill the quiet. He thought Wen probably wasn’t as worried about it as he was.

Eventually, after some miles had passed, Renir gave in.

“What’s your story then?”

Wen grunted. “I sense morality within you boy, but yours is not yet…advanced enough to deal with my tale. We’ll save it for another day, eh?”

“Shorn says you smoke the Seer’s grass.”

Wen looked at Renir through a grey eyebrow. “Does he now? And what is it to you?”

“Will you smoke for the Protocrat?”

“Aye, I will. As I always do.”

Renir’s wisdom was different to the usual kind. His was more the kind that children possess.

“What happens when you smoke?”

Wen sighed. “You’re a straightforward man, at least, Renir. I’ll give you that much.”

”Well, I thank you, but that doesn’t answer my question.”

“Very well,” said Wen. “Whenever I kill someone, I smoke the Seer’s grass. I commune with their soul. Trust me when I say I’ve never had a good trip. My victims are never happy to see me.”

“Why would you do that?” said Renir. He thought about what to say next, but in the end just said what he wanted to anyway. “If you see dead people all the time, doesn’t that make you just a little, well, insane?”

“One day, perhaps, you can coax me back to sanity,” said Wen. Seeing Renir’s surprise at this statement, Wen laughed.

“Ah, look at you all — too frightened to say so — you all suspect my mind is ailing, but you’re all too proud,” at this he looked at Drun’s back, “he’s too polite or too wary to say so. So I’ll say it for you. I border the gates every day. But I’m not yet too far gone. I may be insane, but it’s out of choice, so I’ll ask you not to judge me for it. We all have our own brand of insanity, do we not?”

Renir decided it was time to practise ‘magnanimous’, which he had once read about in a book. “You’re right, of course. Which of us can truly say we are not a little touched? Forgive me, Wen. I have judged you harshly.”

Wen acknowledged this with a dip of his head. “You do yourself justice, Renir.”

Renir smiled a little. He felt they had achieved an understanding. The rest of his friends had probably already got there, but Renir was not a priest, or a warrior. Perhaps, for such a simple man, his trust came at a higher price.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Klan Mard blew smoke away from the fire. The smoke swirled lazily on the white air, curling branches fleeing a burning tree. The rare rock below the unnatural fire glowed harshly within the white fields of Teryithyr. Slowly, Klan reached into the fire and retrieved a burning coal, brought across the seas with his men from the mines at Kulthor. He watched in quiet fascination as his flesh charred around the coal. The light from the fire and his own bright red eyes lit the night, but Pernant Noom could see no pain on his master’s terrible face. He stood to attention still, even though the Anamnesor’s mind was elsewhere.

It wasn’t unheard of for Klan Mard’s mind to be in two places at once.

The coal rose from Klan’s hand to float, gently rotating, in the air. He pulled his hand from underneath it. It stayed where it was. Noom watched with his jaw hanging open as Klan licked his burnt palm, and held it up for Noom to see. The smile of pleasure on Klan’s face was more terrible than the fact that the wound was healed.

Noom swallowed.

“The Seer’s grass, Pernant,” ordered Klan, holding out his undamaged hand.

Pernant Noom took the expensive drug from his belt pouch and passed it to Klan, who took it in his long fingers.

He placed the roll on the coal, balancing it carefully, although why he took such care Noom could not understand. Surely, if he set his remarkable mind to it, his master could balance a centrine on the point of a pin.

Thicker smoke rose from the burning roll, and Klan cupped the smoke, brought it to his face and inhaled deeply. Noom had never seen the Seer’s grass smoked before, but he imagined he saw Klan’s pupils turn upward within their sockets. It was difficult to tell — Klan’s eyes were red from pupil to whites, like orbs of blood leaking across his face. But it was not blood. It was just the light.

That a Protocrat of such power would use the Seer’s grass was a testament to its potency. Even Klan could not cross the barrier to reach the dead. Only the Seer’s grass was capable of taking the living into the underworld, past the guardians — the place Sturmen called Madal’s gates. The living had seen those gates before. But only with the Seer’s grass could one see them and return.

Noom imagined Klan’s soul travelling through space and time, but he was not an imaginative man. As far as he could understand, the Anamnesor was temporarily dead, and when the Seer’s grass wore off he would live again. Yet he did not understand why his master was still seated upright on the snow, and why, if he was dead, the burning coal had not fallen to the ground.

He remained at attention.

After a time, his hands freezing and the cold seeping through his boots, he thought he saw Klan stir. He wondered what was so important that only the dead could know. But there was much he did not understand. Klan was the Anamnesor, though, and Tenthers were not selected for their deductive powers. They were chosen because they obeyed, and they were warriors beyond compare. They were a special breed.

They were smart enough to know when to stand to attention — until told otherwise. Perhaps, Noom thought, if a day passed and Klan had not moved, he might risk relieving himself behind a rare outcropping of rock that overlooked the camp.

Fortunately, he was saved from such worries.

Klan sputtered and smoke blew from his lungs. His breath hitched in his chest, once, then he rose smoothly as if he had been aware of his surroundings all along. He was instantly alert.

“I have found out some interesting things, Pernant. Our enemies have grown in number.”

Pernant knew when he was expected to speak. He kept silent.

Klan added, talking to himself, “So the Saviour has an ally? He must be gifted. To kill my assassin…” He realised the Pernant was still before him.

“Pernant, we were expecting company. Three men, one of whom was magically gifted. It seems we are now expecting five. They have murdered one of my men and embark for this land. There are scant few places they can reach this land. There are only two — the mountains are impassable. Take your men, and another two Tens, to each place. Bring Incantors. There is no need for Particulates — there is nothing living near the coast. I will mark the spots that must be watched for a landing by sea. My orders stand. In this land there is no need for subterfuge. All five men are to be killed. Do not take them lightly. Among them more than one is gifted.”

“If I might speak, master?”

“Go on.”

“Surely humans have no magic?”

Klan smiled at the Pernant, but he took no comfort in it. “Do not doubt me again. They are gifted, and they are dangerous. Now, you are to travel across the land. They can only travel by sea, and they have left from a village called Pulhuth. Passage will take no less than one month. You have until then to reach then. Wait…”

For a moment Klan’s skin glowed as red as the fire, as if he was burning inside, then just as quickly the glow died and there was just natural light to see by.

“The journey should take but two weeks. It will do the men good to stretch their legs. Travel across the snows. You are not to use magic.”

“And the beasts?”

“If you encounter any Teryithyrians, I would be surprised, but use your discretion.”

“Use your discretion” Klan knew would be taken to mean ‘take no prisoners.’

“Do not fail me, Pernant. You have my orders. Now, go.”

Pernant Noom bowed deeply and walked away. As he left, he heard Klan muttering to himself.

“Now, how difficult can it be to find a burning mountain on an ice plain?”

Pernant minded his own business most days, but to him, this seemed passing strange.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Renir and his companions arrived within a few days. They set the horses loose when they could no longer ride.

Renir shed a tear to lose Thud. Shorn touched his shoulder, and even Bourninund did not mock him. A man bonded with his horse. He knew they would be free on the plains, where food and water were plentiful, but he didn’t think they would be happier.

Thud nuzzled Renir’s hand. It almost broke his heart to push him away.

Shorn and Harlot’s separation was somewhat easier. Harlot bit Shorn’s good hand and he thumped her on the nose.

Perhaps some riders did not bond with their horses.

They began the arduous climb to the cliff face. The cold was biting, and fingers froze in tenuous hand holds. Drun seemed to have little difficulty, despite seeming to be the frailest of the quintet, but then he had no armour or blade to carry.

Renir’s armour bore heavily on him as he dragged himself up the steep rock. His breath came in laboured gasps. Wen was well ahead of him, and Bourninund just behind. Even Shorn, with a crippled leg and arm, climbed faster.

He took a break to breath on his frozen hands and urged himself on. Each man apart from Drun carried a pack, with the bare essentials. Shorn assured them the Seafarers would trade with them, although they were boat people and Renir didn’t think fur cloaks would be in plentiful supply.

He tore a finger on a jagged rock, and was surprised to see the blood congealing almost instantly. He wasn’t sure if it was his preternatural ability to heal that he should thank, or the unreasonable temperatures. The wind seemed to grow in bluster. This close to the ocean and the mountains it was only to be expected. Both could be harsh. Together they were hellish.

Tugging his pack tighter around his shoulders (the joints complaining, freezing up) he continued his ascent. He took a moment to look up and saw that everybody else had gained the summit. Drun was not even wearing a cloak, just a shirt and mittens.

He swore and dug his toes into a crack, heaving himself higher.

Finally, he reached the top to sarcastic jeers from Bourninund. He would have swung for him, but instead he sat down heavily and tried to catch his breath.

“Don’t sit still, you’ll freeze,” said Drun. “The trick for the cold is to keep moving. The joints seize up if you don’t, then you’re in real trouble.”

“I can’t move.”

“Well, you’ll have to. The Feewar are here. Come on, Renir. You’re the youngest and the fittest. You should be leading the way. Just a little further, and besides, the rest is downhill from here.”

“I’m youngest, but you’ve all had years to earn your muscles. Mine are still inexperienced. Anyone fancy carrying me? I’ll carry your pack for you.”

Bourninund chuckled. “Don’t be daft. Come on. You can see them from here.”

Renir groaned and stood up. As he did so the wind caught him and he fell on his behind again. Shorn held out a hand for him.

“Careful. Up here the wind is stronger than a man. Keep low.”

“Right,” said Renir, and followed the others down a rocky incline, leading to a beach where he could see a strange vessel bobbing in the spiteful wash. It was built from wood, he could see, but seemingly from whole trees rather than planks. The trees still had green leaves and shoots on them. The leaves danced at the end of their branches in the wind. It was a large boat, moored against the rock-strewn shore by means of a wooden pole driven into the stone.

When he reached the bottom on the incline the boat emptied and a strange, lithe crew alighted on the shore. They drew wooden weapons and held them to their sides. The warriors, to Renir’s surprise, did nothing. They took their weapons and laid them to one side. Shorn bade Renir to do the same.

Reluctantly, he laid his axe by his feet, close enough to flick into his hand should things turn ugly.

He did not understand why Wen, Bourninund and Shorn would let themselves be disarmed. But he trusted Shorn, and Shorn knew these people.

His lips were chapped from the bitter wind, and his hand ached where he had hurt it. He tried to concentrate on what the Seafarers were saying, but could overhear nothing against the screaming wind.

It seemed to be going well. The Seafarers sheathed their wooden swords (he could not fathom why Shorn had been disarmed by a man holding a wooden sword) as one man, and one stepped forward and embraced Wen, then clasped Shorn’s good hand, forearm to forearm. He relaxed, but didn’t pick up his axe. He stayed where he was until Shorn beckoned him forward with a wave of his hand.

“Renir, this is Orosh, he will be our guide to the ship. He is an old friend, although he did not recognise me. It has been a long time.”

“Welcome to my boat, Renir Esyn, Drun Sard and Bourninund Maltern,” said Orosh with a gentle bow. His voice was softly musical, and his eyes danced within his head. Renir saw that they were a stunning blue, the colour of still seas. There was a deceptive strength in his grip, Renir noted as they shook. Even though he was a thin man he had a wiry strength, like Bourninund, and it would not pay to underestimate him.

“Thank you for your welcome. I’ll try to be a good passenger.”

Orosh smiled. “You can bring your weapons aboard. Forgive us, but we do not let our secrets pass lightly. Shorn neglected to tell us in his summons that he would be bringing companions. Alas, we do not have much call to practice hospitality on the seas. There are few, as landfarers say, knocks upon our door.”

He seemed warm and friendly, but Renir noted the way he looked warily at Drun. Although the only one of them unarmed, Orosh seemed almost afraid of Drun. For his part, Drun seemed oblivious to the scrutiny. He merely smiled back at the Seafarer, nodded to his companions and waved the warriors ahead of him at Orosh’s invitation to board.

Renir nodded and returned to collect his axe. He sheathed the weapon and followed the others aboard, hoping there was some shelter on the boat, for surely he would freeze to death if he didn’t get warm soon.

Drun caught his hand as he climbed the rope to the boat.

”Watch carefully, Renir. I sense danger ahead. Shorn and Wen trust these people. You have a wise eye, though, and I trust you.”

There was no time to ask further. Renir simply nodded, and clambered over the side of the strange, living boat.

Chapter Thirty

“I will wear it if I must, but I am not happy about this,” growled Roth with its teeth bared.

Tirielle suppressed a smile behind a newly manicured hand. She knew the beast well enough to tell bluster from true ire. “It suits you, Roth. You look every inch the priest. Do you feel devout?”

“Do not mock me, lady. I have never worn clothes, and I never will again. I cannot breath.”

“Oh, Roth, do not be such a baby. You can hardly walk the streets in your fur. Not anymore.”

j’ark put the finishing touches to the giant rahken’s disguise — a pair of oversized gloves which would serve to hide the beast’s claws.

“I think it will serve well enough in the night. During the days you will have to remain within your rooms.”

“I can bear that. It’s this infernal cloth that chafes.”

Roth sat on the only bench within the room it would share with the Seer and Tirielle. The cowl of the huge robe hid its face in darkness, but its snout protruded somewhat from the shadow. The grimace on its face was plainly visible.

“I am a creature of stealth. I do not like this subterfuge.” Even the word subterfuge felt uncomfortable passing its jaws.

“With the edict against rahkens everywhere you have little choice. You must stick to the shadows and venture out only when absolutely necessary. I do not like it overly, either, Roth. I would have you by my side. But none of us can afford to draw undue attention here. We all make sacrifices.”

Roth nodded its ascent. “I will be a good mouse.”

Tirielle shook her head sadly. In some things Roth was stout and the bravest ally she could hope for, but who could have known the giant’s aversion to cloth?

j’ark touched her hand gently, and Tirielle felt the now all-too-familiar tug somewhere secret, deep within.

“Lady, we should go. Every passing day brings us closer to the red wizard. Time is pitifully short.”

“Very well,” she said with a sad smile for Roth. “Let’s go.”

Tirielle felt a moment of excitement to be setting out, with just j’ark for company. She counselled herself to caution. There was no room for girlish fantasies left in her life. She sighed loudly as they descended the windowless stairwell. J’ark turned, a question on his face, and Tirielle waved him on with mock sternness. He shrugged and pushed open the door, letting in the stale smoke-filled stairs. Typraille, who was sipping a mug of warm milk, nodded to them as they passed. They exchanged no words, but it was good to be so well protected, thought Tirielle, even if her guard of honour were without their armour. Typraille was as solid as rock, as unbending as the grand oak.

It was his duty on this, their third day in the city, to watch the door. No one would pass unbidden to their rooms without his say so.

The other members of the Sard were all without, each hunting their goal in their own way. There were many within Beheth who would aid them. It was as human a city as there was on the continent. The Protectorate still prowled the streets, but there was something in Beheth that was apparently anathema to the Protocrat’s ranks of wizards. They had no presence on the city streets, and only the Tenthers roamed. The Sard were more than capable of dealing with the Tenthers, should the need arise, but there had been no need so far. Without their armour they could easily pass for any other city dweller. They roamed the city streets largely unhindered, but Tirielle was not fooled by the apparent ease of their passage. One careless word, one action out of context — it would not take much to bring the Tenthers to their door. Such attentions they could well do without. Even among the human populous, there were those who served the Protectorate. Their otherworldly master had ruled for so long that some people did not even see them as an enemy any longer. People often saw only what they wished. Their masters had cowed them long ago, with the promise of an easy peace. It was a strange world indeed, mused Tirielle, when one wished for war that brought freedom over peace that bred mute contentment.

Tirielle watched j’ark’s back as she strode the city streets. Her gown was no more elaborate than many merchants’ wives, and she fit in well. She told any that asked that she was from the north — there was little else she could do, her accent marked her Lianthrian, even though her clothes were of a southern cut. Flowers were embroidered at the hems of her dress, the sleeves left wide. It was one of few dresses this far south with sleeves wide enough to allow her easy access to her wrist blades.

She saw a cutthroat with a bulge under his cloak move down a side alley. The bulge was undoubtedly a cudgel. Unconsciously she fingers her daggers through the thin material of her dress, moving on.

Shortly the man was forgotten. J’ark set a fair pace and she trusted him enough to take in the sights rather than wasting her energy looking for threats. She knew he would take in everything they passed without seeming to look. All that marked him as a bodyguard was ease of his walk and the looseness of his shoulders. She relaxed, and concentrated on walking. She thought she could find her way back to the inn, but j’ark was in the lead today, and she was content to let it be so.

It was a good city to lose oneself in. There were enough people there to find some who were uncomfortable with Protectorate rule to find friends. She had already made tentative contact with some allies who still remembered her from her years in the city so long ago. Too few allies, though. There was so much to do, and such responsibility could not be shared. Within a city of over thirty libraries, it was their duty to find mention of the fabled wizard, the one being with the power to thwart the return and save humanity from slavery. If rumour and legend could be believed. So much was resting on the memories of the Sard’s stone temple. There was just too much they didn’t know. What if the wizard was dead? Or worse, insane from long years of waiting for his time to come again? Could he be strong enough to take on the might of the Protectorate?

It was all so much to take on chance, and here she was, a fool for the gamble. One thing she thought the Sard were forgetting popped into her mind but she pushed it down swiftly. They were overlooking the Hierarchy, and such oversight could well prove to be their downfall, even should all the other possibilities fall into place.

Tirielle suppressed a shudder at the thought.

Perhaps they were meant to be slaves, thought Tirielle as she strode through the wide streets, but not all were slaves. She spared a thought for Sturma, her friends there she had yet to meet. It was a free country. One day, she vowed, she would make Lianthre free, too.

That still was still too far into the future to see. Unimaginable, almost, to think that they could overthrow the power of an age, their rulers for the last millennium. She did not have the gift of foresight. All she had was prophesy and legend. They needed the Seer. They needed to see the road ahead.

The strange girl, whose name Tirielle had never known, was secure at the Great Tree, their inn, insensible to the world. The Sard told her that the Seer’s boundaries had been shattered, that she was currently living in all worlds (Tirielle’s mind swam at the notion that there could be more worlds than this — the idea alone was too huge to hold. She could not dream of the torment of the Seer if her mind was truly spread so wide, as wide as all the stars in the night sky). Yet Tirielle held out hope for her. Her body was still working.

Tirielle took it upon herself to clean and feed the girl — she imagined what it would be like for the girl were she to wake when one of the golden eyed Sard was cleaning her. She would be mortified herself, and she remembered girlhood. She had been much more modest.

She had asked where she could, and been sent to various healers. It was a chance, and not the last, but there was nothing for it. She had to take what chances arose. So much of her life seemed dependent on luck these days.

Where she fumbled for the words when trying to explain the Seer’s malady. j’ark was far more adept at describing the unnatural and the magical. He had a gift for it. Tirielle was glad to have him along, in more ways than he would ever know.

“This must be it,” he said, pointing at an understated sign hanging from a crooked door. They had already tried the only hospital in Beheth, and two wise women. This was their second to last lead. Tirielle did not hold out much hope. There were no human wizards left in the cities — the Protocrats had seen to that long ago. All that remained were wise men and wise women. Perhaps some could use a degree of magic, but few were stupid enough to do it openly. If any magic remained on the continent of Lianthre it had been subdued for so long it was a mere shadow.

The street they stood in was filthy, and if it seemed strange for a healer to ply his arts among the grime and muck Tirielle would not have said so. They were desperate. Although the Seer might never know it, it was Tirielle’s promise to her to find a cure and bring her back to some semblance of a life.

She hoped this would be the one.

The sign simply stated ‘Scholar and healer, Reyland Uriwane, Beheth.U, Mar. CS’

Tirielle did not have the first idea as to what the initials stood for, but she did not have time to be fussy.She reached out, made a silent wish, and rapped on the door.

After an age the door creaked open against its warped frame, and a voice came out of the darkness, as cracked and as old as the wood.

“Who is it?” called the disembodied voice.

“We have need of a healer,” said j’ark. “We understand that you are gifted in such…arts.”

“I know of no arts, young man, just remedies and potions,” the voice told him cautiously.

“Sir, if we may come in? Such matters are best not discussed on the streets.”

There was a moment of thoughtful silence, and then the door opened wider, to reveal a man so wizened he was almost bent double. He rested on a crooked cane, his neck craned at a painful angle to look at them through red-rimmed eyes. The sunlight seeped into the dark building lighting the flitting dust disturbed from the floor by the grey man’s passage.

“And are you able to pay for such a service?” enquired the old man.

“Able and willing. We will pay you for your time, even if you are not able to heal our friend. You will be well compensated.”

“Music to my ears, my pretty lady, but I am no hedge wizard or witch. I am a physician, and you could have got as much at the hospital. Or,” he said with a glint in his eye, “could it be something…other…that you desire?”

For a moment, the old man’s meaning escaped Tirielle, but j’ark was quick enough.

“It is of a fey nature, right enough,” the paladin told him. “Are you afraid of that which you do not understand?”

Reyland grunted. “I’m too old for fear, and way past pride. If I can heal your friend I will. The Protectorate have nothing to hold over my head. Let me get my bag, then you can take me to your friend.”

“It is a fair distance from here.”

“Lady, I am not so frail that I cannot walk. But if your sir would be kind enough to carry my bag?”

“Of course,” said j’ark.

They waited for a few minutes at the open door, without being invited inside, when the old man returned, dragging behind him a pack almost half his size.

j’ark looked at him pointedly.

“Well, why do you think my back is so crooked, young man?”

With a sigh j’ark shouldered the pack.

The old man scooted along at a fair pace, his cane clacking against the uneven paving stones at regular intervals. They skirted the edges of the marketplace, where there was sure to be a Protectorate presence, sticking to alleys, crossing two canals by means of rickety wooden bridges, rather than the sturdy stone bridges that served main thoroughfares. By the time they reached the Great Tree (so called not because it was housed in a Southern Brant, a tree which grew so wide it could be hollowed out and used as an abode by a family, but because its two storeys were supported by two main cross-beams, both at least sixty feet long) the old physician was panting, but less so than j’ark, who had to bear the weight of the huge pack on his shoulders the whole way.

Tirielle realised that j’ark was not as broad as she once thought him, now that he was no longer clad in breastplate and pauldrons, yet he was still broad enough across the shoulder. She watched his back as he struggled on in the midday heat, noting the steady flow of sweat on the nape of his neck. While he laboured, she enjoyed the walk, and found the old man to be passable company, even if his eyes did roam to places one of his age should no longer have any business with.

By the time they arrived, he had told her a potted history of the city, his speech interspersed with entirely inappropriate winks. She could live with the attention. It wasn’t, she thought with mild annoyance, as if any one else was paying her any attention.

According to Reyland, the Beggar’s Mile, where they had come from, was protected by the Pauper’s Edict from destruction, and, abutting against several other districts, could not be burned or destroyed without risk of damage to many ancient monuments and buildings. It was even cleaned at regular intervals, at the city’s expense. They passed few major monuments, apart from two statues, one of a distinguished looking man, one of a rahken. It was strange that a city of humans would honour a rahken, but Reynard assured her that the statue, of a beast called Prill, had been there since before the Beggar’s Mile had infested the city, growing within the confines of the city like a canker, or a fungal infection.

Prill had set up the hospital, and had thus been honoured. The regal gentleman, depicted in a shirt and trousers, holding a staff with an orb at one end, was the last human wizard to live openly in the city. If Tirielle thought it strange that the Protectorate would allow a statue that so obviously venerated a wizard, Reynard did not. He merely shrugged his narrow shoulders and moved on.

“Wizards are a thing of the past. This man is no threat to the Protectorate. He is a symbol of hope, and if there’s one thing the Protectorate like to give more than pain it is false hope,” he explained.

Tirielle couldn’t argue.

She pushed the door to the Great Tree open and held it for j’ark to enter. Typraille was still on guard duty. Although no swords were allowed within the city confines, he was armed. He wore a long dagger at his belt.

“This is Reyland, Typraille. He has come to see the girl.”

They never called her the Seer in company. Rumours would spread like wildfire and a thousand people would congregate outside there door. A Seer was someone that came along once in an age, and people didn’t realise that they had more important work to do than find lost amulets, or lost loves, or tell what sex a baby would be.

They would never leave the city if that were the case, even should the wrong kind of attention be drawn, that of the Protectorate, but so far they had been lucky. Tirielle could only hope that her luck held.

“Well, take me to your friend, then. I can’t very well do anything standing around here.”

“Of course,” said Tirielle, and took the old man’s arm as she led him up the stairs. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she caught him trying to look down her dress. She pulled the neck tighter and gripped his arm.

“A little less tight, if you please, lady,”

She wasn’t sure if he referred to her dress or her grip. She relaxed her grip.

“I wouldn’t want you to take a tumble, doctor,” she said politely.

He was nimble enough, though. In the gloom of the hallway Tirielle tried once again to look at his eyes, but they were so murky she could not tell if he was magically gifted or not. Perhaps he had cataracts. That would explain the almost filmy appearance of his eyes.

Perhaps, she thought, he was something she had never seen. She would never know, she was sure, for even if he had some magical aptitude, the chances of him using it openly in front of them was minimal.

“Wait here,” she told him when they reached the top of the stairs, and j’ark, who had been huffing on his way up the stairs with his burden, laid it down with a sigh of relief.

She pushed open the door to the Seer’s room, round a corner and out of sight of the old doctor.

“Roth?” she called lightly into the gloomy room.

“Yes, Tirielle, I am here.”

It stepped from the shadow and Tirielle could see that it had been there all along. It was a creature of stealth indeed.

“Can you go along to Quintal’s quarters and send him here? The physician has come and I’m not sure it would be a good idea for him to see you.”

“I suppose not. What is he like?”

“He is an old lecher, but harmless enough. Whether he is a skilled physician or not I could not say. We shall have to see.”

“We can but hope.”

She had to back out of the doorway for it to pass. She watched her friend walk down the hallway and knock on Quintal’s door. Only when the giant rahken was out of sight did she return to where the doctor was waiting.

“She is ready for you,” she told him.

“Let’s just hope I am ready for her,” he said with a warm smile, and Tirielle found herself wanting to trust the old man.

j’ark grumbled only slightly as he shouldered the pack once more.

Chapter Thirty-One

The old man sat on the bed opposite the Seer, peering in the gloom at her unblemished face. He sighed and pushed himself off the bed, walking to where she lay still and unresponsive.

Quintal, j’ark and Tirielle watched in silence.

Gently, he pulled aside the blindfold which kept the red light at bay. He made no sound as the light from her eyes lit the room. Nor did he jump back, fearful of being infected. He looked deeper into her eyes and stood.

“Open the curtains, lady. I cannot work in this light.”

“I dare not. She does not like the light,” said Tirielle in reply. It was true, whenever they had opened the curtains the girl’s breathing became more laboured, her body often contorting in some unimaginable agony that bound her deeply inside her body, insensible to the world. Sometimes, with the light on her, she had opened her eyes and spoken. Often her words were confused and little point could be discerned, but sometimes she spoke again of the Myridium, as she had done when she was under the ministrations of the rahkens. Only once had she spoken of the crossroads. Tirielle did not know what either meant, and the Sard were none wiser on the subject.

“It is not her that does not like the light, it is her infection. Open the curtains and trust that I know what I am doing.”

Reluctantly, Tirielle pulled back the curtains and daylight flooded into the room. The light from the girl’s eyes darkened for a moment, then returned blazing against the sunlight. Still the old man did not pull back, but he held the Seer’s hand kindly as she began tossing and turning. He whispered to her in his gnarly voice, and for some reason it seemed to sooth her. Her thrashing subsided, and the light from her eyes retreated, returning to what for her was a natural kaleidoscope of colours.

“She is a Seer.”

Quintal held Tirielle back from saying anything. “She may be, at that. What do you plan to do about it?”

“Fear not, I will tell no one. I am a physician, not a snout. I hold no love of the Protectorate, and I know them for what they are. I have seen their work, healed their work, too many times to tell on an innocent. This too, is their work.”

“Can you do anything for her?” asked Quintal. If he was suspicious of the old man, he didn’t betray it with his voice. His tones were calm and reasonable, as they always were.

“I might, at that. This is a Protectorate disease, one that infests them and brings them power. The red light is a symptom, and in them it is accompanied by a ten-fold increase in power. It is unnatural in this girl. It does not belong here, and perhaps, because of that, I can banish it from her. But I make no promises.” He smiled sadly, showing his yellowed teeth. “But I work in private. Physicians have their secrets, too.”

“I’ll not leave her alone,” said Tirielle firmly.

“You can, and you will. I will not work with you looking over my shoulder, pretty lady. I fear the distraction would be too much for my ancient heart.”

“Come, Tirielle, leave the man to work. She is in safe hands.”

Reluctantly, Tirielle allowed herself to be led from the room. The Physician ignored them, as if he had already dismissed them from his mind, and peered once again into the Seer’s blighted eyes.

Chapter Thirty-Two

The Sard congregated in the common room of the Great Tree Inn. Disper had politely dismissed the owner, and bolted the door. There would be no distractions. How the Sard had afforded to rent the whole of the inn was a mystery that Tirielle would never solve. They had no wealth, she was sure, for she had never seen them spend any money. But somehow, they always got what they wanted.

Tirielle sat with a tired sigh and took a drink proffered by Carth with a grateful nod. It was watered wine, but she did not mind. She did not feel safe enough that she wanted to be insensible.

“You think she can be cured, Quintal?”

“The physician has magic at his beck and call. I could feel it in him, even if he did not hide it so well. He is old, so his eyes can be passed off as cataracts, but he is of the white or I am a washer maid.”

“The white? I have never heard of such.”

“It is the colour of healing. I suspect that none in this city know his art. He could be a court physician but for fear of the Protectorate. Unless I miss my mark, he has spent his life in anonymity, healing the poor and living in squalor for fear of his secret being discovered. His potions he carries are merely props in his theatre.”

“Then we have hope.”

“Faint, I would caution, my lady,” said Disper, wiping ale foam from his great moustaches. I would not want you to be disappointed.”

“But a healer with the arts — there is none such even among the rahkens.”

“No, but the man cannot cure everything. The white are gifted, true, but they are no miracle. Some ailments are too fey for any hand to heal.”

“I’ll not give up hope so easily,” said Tirielle, “and nor should you.” She took a sip of wine and sat back, discussion ended.

Quintal smiled sadly and turned to the other paladins assembled in the common room. Tirielle did not have the heart to listen in. Worry for the Seer gnawed at her as she gnawed at a fingernail.

Chapter Thirty-Three

In the brightened room red light flowed from the Seer’s eyes, like blood in water as the unnatural light met shards of sunlight drifting through the shadows. Reyland held the girl’s hand gentle and spoke to her softly, even though he was unsure as to whether she could hear him from whatever plane her mind was on.

It was a malady unlike anything he had seen in all his long years of experience. Underlying the bleeding light were myriad colours. The red suffused all, almost like oil lying on pure water. He could sense the clean underneath, but the weight of the red held her down.

Peering into her eyes he could see the other colours there, like a rainbow crumbling under blood red rain. He rubbed his eyes with his rough hands and sat back, away from the light. It hurt his eyes even to look.

It was worse than he had first imagined.

He remembered once, one of his many failures, a pickpocket he had tried to heal. The pickpocket had tried the wrong mark. His friend, both undernourished denizen of the Beggar’s Mile, had dragged him to the doorstep.

One look at the boy’s head had told him magic was needed. The boy was unconscious, and that was a blessing. His skull had been misshapen, and white shards had broken through the scalp where his skull had been crushed.

He had tried to use his magic to persuade those fragments to return to their natural place, but it had availed him nothing. The boys mind was so swollen from the blow that his brain failed as it pushed against the newly healed bone.

That had been a hard day, as every day he lost a patient was. Sometimes he could keep a man alive, sometimes he saved a breeched baby, or staunched a deep wound to an organ…never could he save them all. But, as always, no matter the odds of survival, he would try.

He lit an oil lamp and pushed the curtains further apart, for as much light as he could get. The girl writhed on the bed, straining against the covers, closing her eyes, but he sat atop her and pulled her eyelids open with his thick fingers. Her breath came in ragged gasps, but he knew the girl’s body was hale. It was just the infection fighting him.

He took a deep breath and prayed to Yemilarion, the god of healers, and let his own light seep forth to meet the red. White light met red on a thousand different planes, and at first the power of the white pushed the darkness back. Reyland’s breath came evenly, his grip on the girl’s head strong. Then, a powerful pulse of light from the red and Reyland knew he was in trouble. Sweat began to bead his brow and he began tiring. His vision swam, and motes of red light floated away from him, dancing out of the grip of the white. The room filled with red light and Reyland could feel it seeping into his skin, his lungs, making it harder for his heart to beat, hard for him to breath. He could almost taste the taint on the air, even thought the infection should only be visible, not palpable.

All the while the girl screamed, the sound pounding on the physician’s ears, driving nails into his brain. Still he did not blink.

Gasping now, Reyland pushed harder. The red pushed back for an instant, then met the white in the room in a wavering line, one pushing forward, one pushing back.

It was a contest of wills and it would not be won by brawn. It was all the physician could do to talk.

“Any time you want to help me, girl,” he gasped, “feel free.”

He wasn’t sure she had heard him for what seemed a long time, but was in reality only moments, and then from underneath and around the red light, an explosion of colour came, brighter than the sun. Reyland almost blinked, but forced his watery eyes to open further. The bright shards of light tore into his mind and he cried out in pain, just as the girl had before him. Still he did not look away. His heart pounding wildly in his chest, and his ears pounding from the girl’s scream, which grew ever louder, he pushed ever ounce of power from his eyes, drawing so much of himself and the light from the window into the healing that he thought he would burn himself out, his eyes bursting with the last vestiges of the ancient talent, never to heal again.

And yet he held. Quivering, he watched in amazement as the girl’s colours joined the fight, not destroying the red, but drawing it into her own colours, so that it joined an army of colours.

Suddenly, the colours seemed natural again, and the girl’s cries ceased.

Colours swirled in the sunlight, like a perfect prism refracting pure light. The thrashing underneath him stopped, and Reyland allowed himself to blink.

The girl blinked too. And then she smiled.

Reyland took a deep, shuddering breath and returned the smile. “I thought you’d be too much for me, girl,” he told her, his voice rasping with effort as he spoke, “but you’ve power I’ve never seen before.”

“You, too, have powers unseen in an age. Thank you, Master Uriwane.”

Reyland took a moment to register that the girl’s lips never moved. “Can you not speak?”

She shook her head sadly. “Once, I could. But the battle has scarred me already, and I think it will scar me further before it is done. But the fight is not your concern, and you have healed me as completely as any could.”

“I’m sorry, girl. I tried my hardest, but I fear it was more than I could handle. I have not seen the blight in many a long year, and have never fought it before. I am sorry you cannot speak.”

“Do not be foolish,” she spoke into his mind, with more years than he would have expected from a mere slip of a girl. But she was a seer — the years had little meaning for her. What must she have seen, he wondered, while her mind travelled the planes?

“I have seen much,” she told him, as if she had been reading his thoughts. “I have seen the birth of suns, the end of ages and the creation of new lands from the ashes. I have seen enough to know that there must always be balance. There must always be payment.”

“I need no payment from you. We have already agreed the price.”

“You cannot lie to me, Master Uriwane. I know what you need. It is not gold, but a reason to go on. Your good wife has been dead long years, and you never had children.”

“I always wished…” his voice cracked, and he could not go on. He blinked in surprise, shocked at the depth of emotion that still remained after all this time.

“Payment does not always have to be in money. There is a boy-child, thirteen years. He has led a life of the blind, his eyes are white, like yours. You must teach him. He will be your apprentice in the arts. You have years enough left to do so, and he will be greater in the arts than you. He will be like a son to you, and you like a father to him. Give him nothing but your love, and your wisdom, and he will grow.”

She told him where to find the boy, and rose to a sitting position, hugging him fiercely. “Find your son, live long, Master Uriwane. It is good to feel kindness again. I am glad it was you who woke me from my dreams.”

“And I was glad to know you, girl. What is your name?”

She touched his cheek sadly. “I do not know. But I call myself Sia. Fitting, I think, that the name should match the purpose.”

“I am old and foolish sometimes, but allow me to impart a little wisdom before I leave. You may be a seer, but you are not your purpose. You are a girl. Soon you will be a woman. Do not forget to live your life.”

She nodded, thoughtfully. “Good advice, I think.”

He rose and bowed as deeply as his back would allow. “Goodbye, Sia. Peace favour you.”

“Peace be with you, healer.”

He closed the door behind him, realising as he went that he had left his pack behind. With a rueful shrug and smile, he took the stairs.

Tirielle was waiting for him at the bottom of the stairwell. “How did it go, Reyland? Is she cured? Could you help her?”

“Peace, lady. She is fine. You may see her.”

She hugged him fiercely with a cry of joy, and ran past the bemused healer, bounding up the stairs. Quintal shook his hand with thanks, and took a pouch out. Reyland laid a hand on top of the paladin’s.

“Payment has been made, warrior. Peace favour you. Now, I have work to do.”

The paladin’s watched him go.

Quintal smiled. Soon, it would be time to go. But for now, they had new hope, in the face of a fresh girl. He called the barmaid down, and ordered himself a large drink. Time enough for a meeting later. For now, he was tired, and looking out the window at the full dark that had descended, he raised a glass at the receding, crooked back of the healer.

“Some arts are greater than others,” he said to Cenphalph, who was watching him. With a sigh the leader of the Sard rearranged his dagger and sat to wait the night out.

Upstairs, Sia wasted no time. She told Tirielle where she had to go, and of the pain she would yet have to bear. And yet Tirielle’s heart was light once again. One small success, sometimes, is enough to be going on with.

Chapter Thirty-Four

The boat sailed true across becalmed seas. Renir stood at the prow, hair whipped by the winds, spray wetting his face. Beside him, eyes wide open, stood Orosh. From his strange blue eyes light flowed forth, weighing down the seas, which were fierce beyond belief out of his range, but calm as a pond surrounding the boat.

Shorn touched him on the shoulder and Renir jumped. The hum from Shorn’s sword should have warned him of the warrior’s approach, even if his soft foot falls had not. It was an ever present song, though, since they had joined the Seafarer’s vessel. He had grown so used to it that he ignored it now, its sonorous hum responding to Orosh’s magic.

“I should have heard you,” said Renir in a self-admonishing tone.

“It’s no surprise you didn’t. You’ve been staring out to sea for hours.”

“I suppose I’m shocked. I knew the sea was large, but we’ve been out of sight of land for two days now. I’m waiting for land again. I feel uneasy, and I’ve spent hours on a boat before.”

“Well, I’ve spent years on a boat, and I am always amazed at its size. The seafarers say the ocean is bigger than all the lands put together. You could spend your life at sea and never hit land.”

“When will we get there?”

Shorn, whose eyes were sharper than Renir’s, laughed. “I’m surprised you haven’t seen it yet. You’ve been staring at it for long enough.”

Renir squinted, straining his eyes. There was nothing there but the endless expanse of blue, the suns high in the sky and a grey cloud sat across the horizon. Shorn waited patiently.

Renir frowned. The cloud never moved…but it couldn’t be…the winds were so fierce, and the boat was travelling out to sea. “Is that it?” he asked, unsure as to what he was seeing but now sure it was no cloud. “Is that Teryithyr? But it can’t be. It should be to the north west, and we are travelling east…what is it?”

“Not Teryithyr, of that you can be sure. That, my friend, is a boat.”

“What?” said Renir. Disbelief rode his voice like the ship rode the waves. “But it almost covers the horizon.” Renir strained his eyes again. “It looks grey from here. Like the cliffs of the Spar.”

“It is no cliff. It is our home — one of them. That is Daindom, the fifth ship of the fleet, and the largest,” said Orosh. “Would that we had land to call our own, but it serves the Feewar well.”

“But it’s as big as an island! How does it stay afloat?”

Orosh never took his eyes from the seas, but answered as if reciting from memory. “Until the Feewar find land again, the sea shall be our home. Until the seas fall, or land rises, the Feewar will sail. Our boats will grow, our magic is strong. Upon the great blue seas until the renewal.

“It is what we are taught in the cradle — we are cursed to roam the seas until we find our land again, but we have been given gifts, too. There are those among us that can calm the stormy seas, and our ships are living things, grown from the Ulian, a strange tree that needs no soil, only sea water. It floats forever on the sea, as do our people. We live in harmony with the Ulian. Without it we would need land, and on land we sicken.”

It was as long a speech as Orosh had made. Renir wondered quietly to himself why the Seafarers had been cursed in the first place, but he thought that impolitic to ask. I would have not thought on someone else’s sensibility before my journey, he thought to himself. Perhaps one day I will become a Thane, and keep the people happy with my new found thoughtfulness. Perhaps one day I will forget all about asking the questions that matter, and lead my subjects to destruction.

He suppressed a smile. His subjects. He didn’t even have a home anymore, let alone a people to call his own. Delusional! Who would want to be a leader of the people?

Instead, he asked “What do you eat, then? Stuck at sea, forage must be sparse.”

“Wait, and you will see. Things are not always as they seem over the horizon.” Orosh replied.

Renir waited at the prow, staring at the approaching leviathan. As their vessel drew closer to Diandom, Wen and Bourninund joined him, Bourninund in as deep awe as Renir, Wen with an expression of studied boredom on his dark face.

“Big, ain’t it?” said Bourninund.

Wen hawked into the sea.

“As ever, the master of understatement,” said Shorn.

“Why beat fancy with words when one will suffice?” said the dark warrior.

As they approached Renir noticed he could make out features on the boat (island, he thought to himself. More island than boat.) There were cliffs, the brown of the Seafarer’s remarkable trees, and an inlet. It was a bay, and beached (for want of a better work — Renir thought he might have to invent a new word for what he was seeing) there were five boats, similar in size and construction to the one he sail on. Trees grew proudly upwards, but also sideways, on the deck (land? He wondered. It was the only word he knew which would suffice). People walked down to the lower ground from the main deck of the ship, all dressed as brightly as Orosh and his crew. They stood, outlined against the sky, watching their approach.

Renir remembered Drun’s caution, and looked around for the old priest, but he was facing the other way, as though this new phenomenon was of less interest to him than their wake. Renir unconsciously fingered his axe, then realising what he was doing put his hands to his sides, hoping none of the crew had noticed. Whatever threat they faced, whatever it was that troubled Drun, he could not face it alone, and with Orosh standing beside them, there was little he could do to draw the priest’s attention to the matter.

“Farewell Bay, friend Renir. That is where we bid farewell to the old ones. The birthing bay is on the far side, always facing the east.”

I can’t say I wondered, thought Renir, but saying goodbye to the old ones sounded somewhat ominous. He raised an eyebrow to Shorn, but the mercenary shook his head carefully, closing his eyes for a moment as if to shut off the subject.

If Orosh wanted to speak, he would let him.

“But they come to greet us here…?” asked Renir, mindful of stepping on a strange people’s beliefs. With Drun’s warning fresh in his mind and none of the other men seeming willing to take the lead, he felt obliged to engage the captain of this boat if no one else would. It wouldn’t be seemly to let him ramble on alone.

“Yes, sometimes we land here, when we come from the west. Fewer boats are built each year, though. Much is lost with the passing of the tides.”

Orosh seemed unaccountably sad as they drew closer, and Shorn took Renir’s elbow and led him to one side. Orosh did not seem to notice that Renir was no longer with him, but continued to calm the seas with his stare.

Diandom loomed closer, until they beached. Renir would have sprawled, but Shorn was braced and held him firm.

”Watch my lead,” the mercenary whispered, as Orosh leapt over the side to the deck, or land, or whatever it was that Renir could not decide.

“Drun warned me…”

“I know,” Shorn interrupted, and followed the crew down.

There was nothing for it. Renir followed his friends, Drun bringing up the rear. Arrayed before them were more than fifty Feewar, each as grim as the next. Not a one wore a welcoming smile. Renir loosened his fingers and watched Shorn for any sign that he was worried out of the corner of his eye.

“So, the student and the master return,” said a gargantuan man, stepping in front of the gathering crowd. “I thought I told you never to come back.”

Shorn’s sigh was audible. Wen made no move, but muttered under his breath, “Blasted Seafarers. Their memories are too long by half.”

“We asked for passage, and were granted it. Old wrongs hold no weight here, and we claim passage. You cannot harm us, Dainar.”

“Oathbreaker! There will be no right of passage for you! Hold them!” he cried, and weapons were in hands faster than Renir would have believe possible, had his own as not appeared before his eyes, held unwavering, facing the Seafarers, anger evident in each one’s eyes.

“We wish no blood shed, Dainar, just passage. Much water has washed the shore since then,” Shorn told the man.

Dainar’s chins merely wobbled, the only sign he had heard.

“You will face the court. Now, drop your weapons.”

Renir dropped his instantly, then picked it up with a sheepish grin and a scowl from Wen.

“I thought it would not be so easy. You will face the court, or you will die.” He motioned with one stubby hand, and unseen before, Seafarers bearing bows, which Renir had never seen, rose from the trees above.

“Bows are forbidden!” cried Shorn in surprise.

“Much has changed since you broke your oath, warrior. The old ways are drowning, and a new way shows itself to us. Now, drop your weapons or die where you stand.”

“Drop them,” said Wen. “We will find another way to win our battles. Some times, force of arms is not the way. They will not kill us.”

“Not yet, anyway,” said Shorn, disgust evident in his gruff voice.

“I like this not one whit,” spat Bourninund, kneeling and placing his short swords on the living deck. “Not one whit.”

“I wouldn’t worry, Bourninund,” Drun spoke for the first time. “I think they mean to keep us alive a while longer. I will do what I can.”

“We have no choice, either way,” said Shorn. “If we fight we will never make it back to land. And we cannot run. We need them on our side, or we might as well throw ourselves into the sea and take our chances with the fishes.”

“Oh, no, I don’t think I want to do that. Not again,” said Drun, and folded his arms across his chest to wait.

Chapter Thirty-Five

They were fed well. Fish stew, mushrooms, which grew on the bark of the Ulian, and seeds. Sometimes there were mussels, which lived on the base of the boat — one of their captors, Gian, told them they dived and harvested the mussels. The seafarers could hold their breath for longer than most ordinary men, but Renir saw no gills. They were, after all, just men.

“Grilled fish, today. I wonder, they must have metal aboard, or else what would they hold their fires on, and what do you think they burn? I’m sure they wouldn’t burn their precious trees.”

Shorn barked a laugh. “Yes, they have metal. But are you sure you want to know what they burn?”

“Now you’ve said that, I’m not sure at all. Hertha always said my curiosity would get me in hot water. What do they burn then?”

Drun noticed the hesitation when Renir spoke of Hertha, but he said nothing. It was not his place to intrude, although, he had to admit to himself, that did not often stop him.

“Their waste. Nothing is thrown out on a seafarer’s boat. They dry it and burn it. Also, you’ve be surprised what grows on a seafarer’s boat.”

Renir gagged, his face paling even here, in the shadows of their cell.

“Oh, don’t worry, it burns hot and adds no flavour. Besides, you should be thankful. They don’t often cook. Usually they eat their food raw. If anything, we’re eating better than they are tonight.”

“I’d rather eat what their eating, if that’s the case, and thank you very much for spoiling my stew.”

“You’ll soon learn to eat what your given, lad,” said Bourninund, patting Renir gently on the shoulder. “A fighting man can’t afford to be choosy. Besides, it would just make you soft.”

“Shush,” whispered Wen. “They are coming.”

Renir could hear nothing at first, but slowly became aware of soft footfalls approaching along the corridor to the cells. He had been able to make out little of the boat on his way to incarceration, but it seemed they had been led to the south side of the boat — through what he could only describe as a village. There had been houses along the way, and crops of mushrooms growing, as though the seafarers were imitating a landfarer farm. He made out a clothier, with rolls of cloth hanging under an awning. The bones of some gigantic fish held the roof of one dwelling open, again covered in some canvas like material — perhaps a gathering hall, or a theatre of sorts, he could not tell. Their strange trees grew out of each other, some tall, some short, but evidence of human hands in what should have been the chaos of nature in the way they grew. Tunnels between the mighty trunks were evident, as were pathways and groves. Flowers grew in the canopies above, and seabirds nested. Perhaps they farmed eggs, and slaughtered the birds when they got old, as one would a chicken. He saw no other evidence of life, save the Seafarers themselves, who came to watch them paraded on their way to captivity, ushered on by men bearing bows and, unless Renir missed his mark, arrows tipped with razor sharp teeth. No doubt these, too, came from some deep sea beast he had never had the misfortune to cross.

He had heard tales of such creatures, from the Leviathans that prowled the sea under the lands, to the seawolves, whose teeth grew as long as daggers. It was said if just a scratch was received from a seawolf’s teeth, that it would bleed, an unstaunchable flow until the victim bled to death. They were just some of the tales he heard tell — like the many-armed sea snail, puffershrooms, gransalds and wailing fish, he even heard tell of fish that could fly, and mount the land, people that could breath underwater but who had fins instead of hands and feet…tales of the sea were endless, and old fishermen were fools for them, but he was beginning to think that perhaps there was a shred of truth in the old tales.

In the dim light outside their cells Renir was aware that the footfalls had halted, and that there was a woman, quietly watching them. The bar outside the door was lifted, and a stunningly attractive woman entered. The men all straightened their backs and puffed their chests out, apart from Shorn who sniffed and shook his head.

“I should have known you’d want to come and gloat,” he said, his eyes blazing with the anger that had fuelled him for so long.

“What, no kiss, no lover’s whispers for your wife?”

Renir dribbled some stew onto his shirt. Wife? What other secrets do we keep from each other, even now, so far along the road?

“You’re not my wife, Shiandra, and you never were. I told you then as I tell you now, we were not wed, and I would not wed you. Now, slither back to your cave and leave us to court, I will plead our case there, but I won’t plead to you.”

Faced with such ire Shiandra merely smiled sweetly and pouted. “I wanted you then, but if you will not hold to your oath, then perhaps you should face the justice of the sea. But I am more forgiving than the ocean, Shorn. I would take you back. You only have to ask.”

“You always were a hard bargainer, Shiandra,” said Wen, through gritted teeth. “Give her what she wants, Shorn, and be done with it.”

“Never!” Shorn leapt from his cot and took her round the neck. Renir leapt too, and took hold of Shorn’s arm, trying to free the woman — whether she was the reason for their captivity or not, Renir could see that throttling her would not get them out alive. Bourninund joined him, holding Shorn around the chest, while Renir struggled with the mercenary’s vice-like grip — it was like wrestling a bull. The strength in Shorn’s good arm was phenomenal, his grip like granite.

“Stop!” cried Drun, seeing that they could not break Shorn’s grip. Shiandra was turning blue, scratching futility at Shorn’s iron grip, soft choking sounds coming from her throat.

Where Renir and Bourninund could not move him, the power in Drun’s age cracked voice could.

Shorn pushed the woman away from him in disgust. She gagged and rubbed her throat, once sweet eyes now filled with murderous intent. Her voice still raw from being strangled, nevertheless she managed to speak.

“I will see you meat for the seawolves, my love. Meat.” This last she spat, and turned on her heel. She pulled the bar back down across their door, and the last sound as she stormed away was her laboured breathing, gradually fading. Only when she had gone did he hear Shorn’s breathing, heavy with rage. Bourninund carefully let him go, backing away. Sometimes there was no telling what Shorn’s rage would make him do, but he merely threw himself down on the cot and buried his head in his hands.

Renir left him alone for a long time, wondering how long it would be prudent to let him stew, his curiosity, and his sense of self preservation, growing in him all the time. Eventually, he could stand to wait no longer.

“What was all that about then?”

“I don’t want to talk about it, Renir. Let me alone.”

“We need to know, Shorn,” said Bourninund solicitously. “We need to make it out of here alive, and I’m not just saying that because I like my skin. We have a job to do, and we can’t very well do it inside a seawolf’s stomach.”

“I said I don’t want to talk about, and I won’t,” Shorn said through gritted teeth, his eyes burning with fury.

Wen sighed. “If you’re going to be a baby about it, I’ll tell them.”

“It’s not their business, Wen,” said Shorn, more calmly than could be expected from someone with such a furious face — even in the murk of their cells his scar glowed white with hot anger.

“We can have no secrets, now. Least of all those that might kill us.”

“Oh, I doubt very much they’ll kill you. It’s me that’s going to die in the sea.”He grinned at Drun, “Is this what you had in mind for me, priest? To die where I was forged? In the cold heart of the ocean?”

“It might happen, it might not,” said Drun mystically, and closed his eyes, as if the topic of Shorn’s impending death were of little import.

Shorn stared at him for a moment, disbelief on his face. “Is that all you have to say?!”

“Leave him be, Shorn. Focus your anger on getting us out of here, preferably on a boat,” Wen put a hand on Shorn’s shoulder, but he shrugged it off irritably.

“I’ll tell them, then, as you’re in such a mood.”

“Do as you like, Wen, but don’t drag me into it.” And with his last words on the subject Shorn turned to face the wall with an ill-natured huff.

Wen made himself comfortable and told them the tale.

“There are many things I am sure you don’t know about Shorn, and many things I could not say about him. His life until we met was one of flight, endless flight from those who pursue you now. He told me, and if he wasn’t such a sullen groat he could tell you himself, that he left his childhood home, the Island Archive, when he was ten years old, but what he didn’t tell you is that it was the Seafarer’s that took him onto their boat all those years ago.”

Renir settled himself. He loved a good tale, and any chance to learn more about the mercenary whose fate was tied to his own was welcome.

“I was already on the boat, ship or island — I’ve yet to find the words to describe the Seafarer’s vessels. When we met, the only two landfarers on the ship, we were drawn together, perhaps because no matter how welcoming the Seafarers were on the outside, deep down we knew that we were outsiders…however long we stayed aboard this vessel we would never truly be welcomed into their arms. We stayed under polite sufferance, and we both knew it. When Shorn discovered what I was, he begged me to train him. I had sworn never to raise a weapon again, but I could no more stand against his will than you all. He is a whirlpool, drawing those close to him into his fate. He tugs, and we dance on his strings. I have only just come to realise this, but had I known it then, I am not sure it would have changed anything. He is a vortex, and all those he touches are changed in the passing, as I was.

“I held out for a year, but the constant badgering of the young can wear the sturdiest of men down, and to my chagrin and eternal shame, I gave in. I began teaching Shorn, teaching him the only art I had ever known, and soon I discovered that he would be an artist with the palette I gave him, painting pictures in blood and bone. But I didn’t know that to begin with, and once I had taught him for too long, too long to stop, he had nearly surpassed me — and he was still so young. I could no more stop than kill myself. I have always been weak.”

This he said so sadly that Renir found himself wondering at the depths of shame that drove a man such as Wen. He was discovering that the weapons’ master was more than just a blade and arm. Perhaps he would be an asset yet…or perhaps his shame would be undoing, as Shorn’s rage might be his.

As if reading his mind, Wen said, “Shorn hid it well, but he was consumed with rage within. He hid it well,“ he repeated sadly. “He was calm in all his training. Never did he let on what he would become — a mercenary, a killer such as had not been seen since ages past. If only I had known…but then, perhaps the crucible of war has moulded him into what he needs to be in the final days. I do not know. The gods draw men into their plots and I cannot fathom their will or their ways.”

Shorn grunted, but kept his peace. Renir wondered if this was what Shorn wanted all along — a purging of the past — but one that was too painful for him to excise alone.

“I taught him well. But as he grew into a man, there were other dangers than just his sword. A young woman began to show interest in him. There had always been young girls watching us train, and men, too. But I would not train them, and they never asked. The Seafarers are people of deep pride. They would not have landfarers teaching them what they knew. Even if they had asked, I would have refused. But it was only natural that it should happen — I could no more stop it than stand against the tides. The young woman came back, day after day, and she would talk to Shorn, and then hold his hand, brush past him…all the ways a woman leads a man by the nose. But Shorn’s anger, I believe, held him back from love. Or maybe, I don’t know the truth of this, he sensed in her the seeds of darkness.”

“Shiandra,” guessed Bourninund.

“Of course,” replied Wen. “Who else? It is by her hand that we are held. She is Dainar’s daughter, and he can stand the wrong no more than she can. He would grant her the sun if he could. That such a beauty should spring from his loins…and Seafarer children are rare enough. She wanted Shorn, and Shorn did not want her.”

“I can’t see why,” said Renir. “She is as fine a woman as I have ever laid eyes on.”

“That’s not saying much, Renir. Your experience in such matters is shy, even for one so young.”

Renir bristled. “I can’t help it if I was married. How’s a man supposed to meet beautiful women when he’s got a wife?”

“Easy,” said Bourninund. “Most people figure on marrying someone beautiful in the first place.”

“Well, it’s not like I had a choice. She had her hooks into me before I had a chance to pick someone else. Anyway,” he added gruffly, “she wasn’t a bad woman.”

“Few are, Renir. I’m sure she was fair. Perhaps one day you will remember her so, too,” said Drun, who Renir had thought sleeping. The old man’s strange yellow eyes were closed, but his ears missed little, and his mind even less.

“Perhaps,” replied Renir. “Anyway, just because Shiandra loved Shorn, I don’t see why she would want to have him killed.”

“Few better reasons for ire than love, boy,” said Wen. “And I’m not sure love is the right word. I believe she coveted him. He was a fine looking young man back then, and she was, and by the looks of it, still is, a wilful woman. She wanted him, and he did not want her. But even so, a man is often led by his loins, especially one so young…”

“I know how that goes,” interrupted Renir.

“And I, too,” said Wen. “Who could blame a man? One thing led to another, and then Shorn refused her hand in marriage. There was nothing else Dainar could do — he set us ashore, and the rest is history. Shorn left to become what he could, me, well, I set out to make amends. But sometimes the past is something that drags along behind you, weighing you down. And here we are, facing the past again.”

Drun opened his eyes, looking at Shorn’s back. “Sometimes we must lay the past to rest before we can fully explore the future. Every action has consequences, even those which we do not take.”

Shorn had no doubt about who Drun was addressing his comments to. “Sometimes you make my bowels ache, priest,” was his only retort.

Slowly, carefully, the men talked into the night. Not one mentioned the court to come, or what they would do. They knew they had no weapons, but they did not need to plan — if Shorn was to die, then they would die fighting to save him. Sometimes, duty is plain enough.

Renir wondered if he would die well. Fighting like the heroes of old, with nothing but his fists against a bow. Perhaps he could catch an arrow in his hand, or fight his way to a sword before he was slain. He did not know how to wield a sword, but surely it was better than bare fists against a weapon. Was he fast enough to duck an arrow, swift enough to gain a weapon, or lay low an opponent before he died? He did not want to die badly, not when he was surrounded by such men as these. He knew they would fight well, and die for each other…he only hoped it would not come to that. But, he resolved, whatever happened, he would not be put to sea. He would die fighting, not drowning or eaten alive. Better the blade…

Chapter Thirty-Six

…was a warrior’s thought, Renir realised. He looked down at himself from a great height, and only when he could see himself as he was, his dreaming eyes sharper than his own, did he see himself as he had become. He was broad across the shoulder, still unscarred, but grizzly in countenance. Many would pause before attacking such a man. I have become like them, he thought to himself from his lofty perch, floating above his body. I am a warrior.

But not yet a mercenary. Never that.

Only gradually was he aware of another presence, beyond his reach, on a different plain than this.

She called to him, and he knew her voice. In his dreams, he knew her voice, but the knowledge would fade upon waking. It always did.

“We must speak. Time is ever short, as it was always destined to be short for us. Come to me…listen well.”

Renir floated, ethereal and splendid, unclothed above the sea. Below the surface he could see the seawolves, prowling the depths, shimmering underneath the waves. Foam hung on the air, blow by unfelt tides and ghostly winds. From beneath the sea a face rose, but one obscured by the depths. Try as he might, he could not make it out. Perhaps if he were to go below the surface, he would be able to see more clearly, but even in dreams he understood that to do so would be to risk death, an unclean death, rent and torn by the serrated teeth of the seawolves, gulped into their gullets and digested over days…his dream self shuddered, and on his cot his body’s breath quickened at the thought.

“No, there is no need to come down here. All you need is to hear me.”

He wished he could see more clearly. He almost remembered, but the memory was like the tides. Just as he thought he could feel the knowledge of who the woman was, the tides took it out of his reach. She was the sea, and he the shore, forever meetings, only to part again with the shifting of the moons.

He reached out to the water, but she hissed at him from the darkening depths.

“No! You must not!”

“But who are you?”

“In time, perhaps, you will know,” she said, calmer now that he had moved his hands away from the water. “For now, hear me, and listen well. You are on the precipice once again, and once more I must draw you back from your own undoing. Time and time again, throughout the ages, you have tried to fall — you are your own undoing. Again, you court death, as though you rail against your purpose, but I have not come so far to let you fail now.”

“I don’t understand. You are a witch, and yet you care what happens to one man? I know of witches. They never care for the living, they consort with the dead.”

“You know nothing but the fool rumours of men, born of the ignorance of an age. Hear me now, and hear me well. Mind me, Renir. I will rend your dreams and hound your soul if you die now. If you fear me then love me also, for I am your salvation. Now, when you wake you must remember this, if you remember nothing else…”

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Renir’s eyelids twitched in his sleep, and once or twice he called out. Drun watched him through hooded eyelids, tired himself but a light sleeper. He pursed his lips thoughtfully as he watched, but he did not try to intrude. He had done so already, and he felt a barrier around Renir’s sleeping mind, as though the man were shielded from intrusion. It would not do to trespass there, of that he was sure.

Someone, something, was already there. And Drun knew without understanding why, that his presence would not be welcome. Not welcome at all.

He lay thinking as the sun slowly rose outside, unseen but sensed, his god rising in the sky to bring life and wakefulness once more to this side of the world, passing over the other, forgotten for the night.

Renir was a mystery to him. He grew in stature, it seemed, with each passing day. He awoke refreshed and alert, but his sleep was tortured, sometimes punctuated by flailing, or screaming, sometimes murmuring and laughing, but always busy. Anyone with such a rich dream life should be shattered upon waking, tired beyond belief. It was as if Renir lived a second life, in dreams.

Their passage had been strange, indeed. He was unsure as to Renir’s place in events to come. He had been so intent on watching Shorn, trying to guide Shorn to an awakening, that he had ignored their companions for too long. Renir, suddenly a warrior of some note, despite his inexperience. Renir with his childish wit and wisdom born of the heart, Bourninund, as loyal a friend as any could wish, bound, too, to Shorn’s fate, drawing into the whirlpool that Wen imagined as Shorn’s wake. Wen himself, strange, strong and just maybe insane and suicidal. Wen could no more take his own life than that of an innocent. Each man had his own reasons for joining them on this journey, there own purpose to discover along the way. They would play as large a part in whatever was to come as perhaps Shorn himself. Shorn, the Saviour, but who was he to save? Rythe? Himself? Those he touched along the way?

Drun did not know, but before he could come to any conclusions, the door opened and a guard stepped inside.

“Morning has come, old man. Rouse your companions. Court begins after you break fast.”

Another man, armed also, placed five pieces of fruit on a wooden tray inside the door and left. “Time enough to eat. I will return shortly.”

Shorn, Wen and Bourninund awoke at the voices, but Renir still muttered in his dreams. Shorn shook him until he woke. Renir looked around sheepishly for a moment, as if embarrassed, then wished them all good morning with a smile.

“Ah, fruit for breakfast. It is like living among the gods. Not a fish in sight, and for that I am thankful.”

“Wind yourself down, Renir, today we probably die.”

“What will be will be,” he said cryptically, and crunched on the sweet, hard fruit.

They all ate in silence, until the guard returned.

“On your feet,” he said.

“Thank you for having us,” said Renir with a smile. The guard merely growled, and led them along the corridor, from under the trees, into the light of a new day.

Renir stretched, and followed the rest of the men, who all walked like it was their last day on earth, to the judgement circle. The court took no chances, he saw. There were guards surrounded them, and two guards for each man. He was pushed, not roughly, but insistently, into his allotted place. He took it all in good humour.

Time enough, he thought, and turned his face to the morning sun. Only Carious had breached the horizon, and from his place in what he took to be the centre of the ship, he could see no sea. He was thankful for small mercies.

A huge man took the centre of the court, flanked by five men on one side, five women on the other. All looked stern. Renir smiled at them. Dainar scowled. A small cat, the only animal Renir had seen, sheltered from the sun beneath the fat man’s umbriferous gut.

“You are accused of breaking oath, Shorn of the Island Archive, and your companions stand with you as conspirators. The Seas know mercy, even for Landfarers. Once you were our guests, and you broke our faith. For this the court calls for your death. Do I have consent from the court?”

Five ‘ayes’ came from the men, shortly followed by affirmatives from the women.

Shorn hung his head, but remained silent. Renir saw that he caught Wen’s eye from under his shaggy hair, and Wen’s subtle nod in return. He prepared himself. Soon, it would be time. But not yet. The time must be right.

“Who accuses Shorn?”

“I do!” called Shiandra, stepping forward between the ranks of watching Feewar, head held proudly to show her bruised neck. Never tug a jemandril’s tail, and never scorn a woman. It was sound advice his mother had given him.

“And what oath did he break?” demanded Dainar of his daughter, as if he did not already know.

“I was his promised, and he denied me.”

Anger accompanied each word, and Renir could sense her hurt pride in every syllable. It must be galling for such a beautiful woman not to get the man she coveted, but he could find no sympathy for her. He could see she was poison, now that she knew better.

“That is a lie,” shouted Shorn above the murmuring crowds. “I made no promise, but a lover’s promise in the night.”

“Liar!” she screamed, her face scarlet with rage.

How embarrassing, Renir thought, to be caught out in front of so many people. So Shorn was not going quietly, he was pleased to see. But he knew it would come to blows yet.

Bide, he had been warned, or waste it all. He waited, at the ready.

“I bedded you, and you made no complaints then.”

Shiandra screamed in incoherent rage, and leapt for Shorn, but a guard was there to hold her back.

“The Landfarer insults my blood for the last time!” cried Dainar. “To death, I call.”

“Aye!” came the replies from each side, and Shiandra screamed her joy, as Shorn spun on his heel, thumping a rigid foot into the guard behind him. Bourninund and Wen both took their guards with fists, and Renir took his moment to smash his fist into the pumice-stone guard behind him, laying him low, and took the other guard around the throat as the other fell to the floor insensible.

The others had subdued their guards, and each held one hostage, apart from Drun, who stood serenely.

Now was the time. Let us see who blinks first, thought Renir.

“Tell us all the real reason for your ire, Shiandra, tell us in front of your husband, or does it shame you still?” Renir’s words were like a spear in her chest. He saw her pain, and then her rage.

“Silence him!” she cried, but he thought he could see panic in her eyes. “Kill them!”

A woman’s scorn, thought Renir. Thank god she wasn’t his wife. Once was enough, he thought. In Hertha, he realised, he had had much to be thankful for, even if she had been a harridan most of the time, but never had she been vengeful.

“Ask your daughter, Dainar, ask her well!”

Dainar held up a hand to the archers surrounding Renir’s companions and their hostages. Renir could feel his own captive’s throat gulping beneath his forearm. And well he should be nervous. It hung in the balance.

“Well, daughter? What is he talking about?”

“Nothing. He lies!”

“Do I? Do you shame yourself with further lies? Would you lie always to your father, to your husband, your son? Would you lie in front of your son’s father?!”

Shock rippled through the crowd.

“What is the meaning of this!? Shiandra, what does he mean?” The speaker stepped forward from the crowd, a strong man, handsome in his own way, but his face drawn in confusion. Following him was a young boy, no more than twelve. Renir hated himself then, but there had been no other choice. Sometimes his dreams were nightmares, and sometimes, he thought, the nightmares followed him into the waking world.

More lives ruined in their quest. One day, he prayed, the destruction would end.

“Liar! They lie, husband! Kill them!” she screamed.

Dainar kept his hand held high, indecision on his face, drawing his pudgy lips together in a tight embrace. Should that hand fall they would all die. But it was Shiandra who decided it for them. Opening her eyes wide a stream of ice coalesced in the air, an icicle flying through the air at Shorn’s heart. Before it could get there burning yellow light blazed from one side — Drun — who had been silent and still throughout. The yellow fire met the ice, and steam hissed into the air, ice and fire growing until there was a small cloud of steam between the court and the captives. Shiandra screamed in her anger, and renewed her efforts to kill Shorn, tendons on her neck standing proud, as though she were pushing physically against the assault, but Drun redoubled his power, his face calm as the air, serene as the suns.

Renir’s captive strained against his arm, but Renir held tight and watched. It was out of his hands now. The contest ended abruptly when a guard behind Drun finally clubbed him to the ground. But it was enough. Shiandra’s assault halted as her son jumped in front of her.

“Stop, mother! You’ll kill him! Grandfather!” called her son. “Father!” the boy cried out, but looked not at Shiandra’s husband, but at Shorn. Shiandra crumpled visibly in front of her son, an open admission of her lie, and the ice fell to the ground. Tears stood out on her cheeks, and she hung her head in shame.

Dainar spoke above the shocked whispers of the gathered crowd.

“Enough! Shiandra, cease this now. I would speak to you alone. Court is in recess. Let no man harm the prisoners, and in return I would appreciated it if you men would let your hostages go. No one will be harmed until I return.”

“I don’t think we will give up our only bargaining chip so easily, Dainar,” replied Shorn.

“You have my word no man will come to harm today. I have seen enough.”

“Then on your word, Dainar,” called Shorn, and released the guard, who stepped back warily. Renir and the others released theirs carefully, and when no reprisals for the sudden violence occurred, the guards being as good as Dainar’s words, Renir rushed to Drun’s side.

He shook him carefully, as Drun’s eyes cracked open. “Is it safe?”

“Yes, I think it is. How’s your head?”

“Never better,” the old man replied gingerly rising to his feet with a helping hand from the young warrior. “How did you know?”

Renir shuffled his feet in acute embarrassment. “A witch came to me while I slept.”

“Well, you must thank her for me,” said Drun sincerely.

“Peace, but it’s never dull,” said Bourninund, with a wink to Renir. “I could do with an ale.”

“Me, too,” said Renir, and finally let himself sigh with relief. “Perhaps now I can get some sleep. I have my guardian to thank, although as to payment, I can only guess.”

He spared a thought for Shorn. He was staring at his son, crestfallen, and his son was staring back at him openly, into cold grey eyes, so much like his own. Forgotten, to one side, stood the man who had no doubt been his father all his years. To one side Shiandra’s husband wept quietly. Of Shiandra and her father there was no sign.

Gods, thought Renir, is the price of being a hero always so high?

Chapter Thirty- Eight

Tirielle smoothed her dress nervously before rapping on the door to Library of the Secessionists. It would not do to look unrefined in this section of the city. She was dressed in the fashion of Beheth, but spoke with a Lianthre accent. j’ark spoke with a strange accent, one she did not recognise, but he wore wide breeches and a ruffled shirt, his long hair tied back. In Beheth, few wore their hair long. Unthor, keeping to the shadows outside the range of the lantern’s glow, was dressed in a similar manner. None could be marked for outsiders if they did not speak.

It was a warm city, and its warmth dictated what could and could not be worn. A monk was expected to feel discomfort, therefore Roth could pass if it stuck to the shadows, but no monk would be seen in a secular library, with its lascivious wood cuts, and ancient vellum which no monk would touch. Besides, as much as she would have liked to bring Roth with her through the city, to feel the comfort of her large companion watching over her, she was more than safe enough from cutthroats and footpads with j’ark and Unthor by her side. Unthor had asked to be their third — the Sard rarely travelled alone, and when they did it was only out of necessity — and seemed quite happy to stand watch among the shadows.

Tirielle didn’t mind at all. Unthor was prone to long periods of introspection, perhaps the only member of the Sard who harboured open discontent with their lot in life and the demands of their religion. Calling, perhaps, would be a more accurate description. Unthor never spoke of his disquiet, but brooded sometimes, a frown upon his broad face, sometimes stroking the side of his nose when he was in deep thought. He was not the best of company, but Tirielle had no doubts he would be watching warily tonight for anyone who followed them into the library. He would not forget his duty, even if it seemed that sometimes he found it hard to bear.

It gave her a chance to spend the evening with j’ark. Pouring over old scrolls and parchment was not quite the activity that Tirielle would have chosen, but they would be together, even in silence.

She caught him, rarely, in his lie. He said duty came above all else, but he could not deny that he found her attractive. She just wished he would come out and say so, or stop looking at her in that peculiar way of his that made her quiver inside.

When she could she stole a glance at him, or tried to catch him in an unguarded smile. She wished just for one moment he would set aside all that he was, and all that she was, and speak to her like a woman. Too often for her liking he called her ‘lady’, as if abashed to feel even her name slip across his tongue.

They were all alike, though. Stubborn, wilful men, devoured by purpose and forgetting their humanity. If they had had their way, they would be in Teryithyr already, and have left the Seer behind in their wake. She would not say I told you so, but they were outside the library tonight because the Seer had led them there. For all their talk of hope, and duty, they would never have found the right library. It was a city of books, and at least now they had somewhere to start. It was more than they had had before the Seer awoke.

‘Talented.’ That was what the Seer called her, that she could hear her mind-speak. What new strangeness, Tirielle wondered, would they discover on their quest? She could accept that the Seer could see futures, varied and shifting though they might be, but that she could speak directly into someone’s mind, and that she would be able to hear their thoughts, too? It was fey beyond words. Her powers were more than remarkable — she was in more danger now than ever. Should the Protectorate find the girl, they would not be so kind to grant her swift execution. Tirielle had no doubt that they would dissect her with their dark magics, make her do tricks for them to study, like a new animal, or rediscovered history.

Danger assailed them from all sides. She would not forget. The Seer had told them as much, that they would be split before the month was through, that they might or might not reach their goal — much they could have guessed themselves — but Tirielle had grown so accustomed to each and every one of her companions that she could not imagine them apart. What change could force them to divide? They could only become weaker if they were no longer together. Would they meet again? Tirielle had asked, but the Seer had only shook her head sadly with a weight that belied her years and said, ‘that, I cannot tell.’

The door creaked open and a librarian peered out into the darkness, myopic eyes straining to see further than an arms length. Librarians feared no violence in their halls — what thief would steal words? If only they understood the value of the words contained in these halls, the librarians would need a score of guards and the sturdiest of locks.

“Good evening, Reader. We come seeking knowledge.”

“At this hour?”

“Who among us could say that we have learned enough to sleep?”

“I suppose you have the fee?”

Tirielle withdrew a gold coin from her belt pouch and passed it to the librarian, who weighed it with his hand, and examine the coin.

“From Lianthre? You have come a long way on your quest for knowledge.”

“Distance is no bar, nor expense,” said Tirielle. She was aware of j’ark poised beside her. If she could talk her way in, there would be no need for violence, but they had already agreed that their need was great enough that a few cracked heads would not hurt. The Sard had argued vehemently against the use of such force against innocents, but Tirielle had sweetly pointed out that they were skilled enough to get by with a minimum of damage to the unfortunate recipient of their blows.

“You are welcome, of course, Lady,” said the Reader, squinting squarely into her face, seemingly unaware of j’ark beside her. He stepped aside and let them in, jumping somewhat as j’ark followed her inside.

“Oh, forgive me, I didn’t see you there.”

“No matter,” said j’ark, “thank you for allowing us entry at this late hour. I take it the fee is adequate for a few nights grace among the shelves?”

“Of course, Sir, you are more than welcome, at any hour.”

It was strange, some would think, that the libraries charged a fee of visitors, but the expense of hunting new volumes, and the competition among the many libraries for the greatest finds, was fierce. The gold in the librarian’s hand would mean more books, and it was that fact that he was calculating, not his sudden increase in wealth.

“We can find our own way about, if you don’t mind,” said Tirielle sweetly, touching the readers hand. He gulped, as if unused to a lady’s touch.

“Of course. You can find us in the main hall if you need assistance. The lists are on the first shelves, in chronological order above, in alphabetical order below, should you know what you are looking for…” at this he raised an enquired eyebrow, but Tirielle ignored it.

“Perhaps we will call on you before the night is through, should we require anything. Anything at all, my good man,” Tirielle added this last with a cheeky grin, and the squinting reader scuttled off, his back a little straighter.

“You seem to have brightened his evening, at least,” said j’ark.

“And what of yours?”

“My evening is already complete, my lady.”

Blasted men, she thought. But there was little time to waste trying to get j’ark to open to her touch tonight. If only he were as simple to please as the reader.

“We should stay together, I think, don’t you?” she tried.

“We could cover more apart…”

“What if I am attacked?” It was cruel, but she knew it would work. J’ark was only undecided for seconds.

“Very well, we will search together. Where should we begin?”

“We have no idea who we are looking for, the name of the work or author…perhaps, if the wizard is old enough…mmh…chronological lists? If we just find the oldest works, and work forward from there?”

“Sound, I think,” he said with an easy smile that warmed her heart.

She took down one of the tomes, heaving it to a nearby table, and scanned the entries.

“How is your history, j’ark?”

“I know only what I need. I know each and every battle fought by the Sard through the ages, but the wizard was lost before Sybremreyen’s records even began, before our order was born. I do not even know what his age would be called, less when it was.”

“Well, the records begin in the Shard epoch, which was over 700 years ago. It is the best we can do, although I doubt there will be any mention of the old ones, or the wizard, but the Seer says we will find it here, and we have nothing left but to believe her.”

Hefting the book high on her chest, she replaced it, and they walked down the aisle to the Shard wing, and the start of a long night.

But at least, thought Tirielle walking on with a private smile, it will not be lonely.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Roth’s night proved to be more interesting. It prowled the streets, staying in the shadows like it was the most natural thing. Where it was forced to cross a patch of lantern light, it moved swiftly and surely, without so much as a sound.

It stuck to darkened alleyways where it could, and was only seen once. That was because it wanted to be noticed. It was the perfect opportunity, and just what it had been looking for.

Unmindful of the dangers, which admittedly were scarce in any city where the Protectorate roamed (aside from the obvious peril from the Protectorate themselves) a solitary drunk left his cups and tavern and started out wavering on tipsy feet along an alleyway. As Roth watched from a darkened doorway, two men followed unobtrusively behind, but Roth could tell from the way they held themselves that they were armed. One carried a cudgel within his sleeve, his hand turned inward to prevent the weapon from slipping out, the other, from his gait, was wary of a dagger in his loose fitting breeches.

Roth followed the unlikely trio at a safe distance, remaining quiet without seeming to expend any effort doing so.

It did not have long to wait.

The two men quickened their pace, coming up from behind the drunk as he reached the door of his house. Roth reached them as the cudgel was in hand, but before the blow. With a snarl it knocked the thief’s arm aside, breaking the arm with the force of the blow, and smashed the man bearing the dagger to the ground. The drunkard screeched and quickly darted into his house, bolting the door and calling for his wife. He would sober quickly, and in some respects Roth was glad he would live to do so, but that was not what he came for.

One thief was trying to gain his feet when Roth kicked him back to the floor. The other was cradling his broken arm. Roth knelt before them, pulling back the cowl of the robe it wore, and roared. The men scuttled backward, and Roth turned and walked away. As it left, it could hear them fleeing in the night.

Roth was just as careful returning to the Great Tree.

When it reached Quintal’s room, it knocked politely, and was bade enter.

“It is done,” it said.

“That should put the cat amongst the pigeons,” said the leader of the Sard with a wry grin. “Let’s hope Sia is right. Tomorrow night will be harder. Are you sure you can get away unseen?”

Roth barred its teeth in a grin, and nodded. “It is good to be doing something again. I will be ready.”

“Then until tomorrow. From here on, we will all be creatures of the night.”

As Roth left, Quintal smiled and turned back to the window, staring at the moon’s gentle light over Beheth.

Creatures of the night. The Protectorate would rise to the bait. They had to. The night would not be solely their domain any longer.

Chapter Forty

Two thieves sat before the high magistrate, both held fast in iron chains. The man on the left, with a broken forearm, sweated profusely, his face white with pain…and fear.

Flanked by two gaunt-faced guards, and chained as they were, there was no chance of escape. They held no illusions as to their charges. Their guards might be stick-thin, their bodies seemingly emaciated under their long robes, but they were Protocrats, the arm of the magistrate. Neither guard sweated in the growing heat of the morning.

They were motionless, a blade poised to fall.

Gerrard, the thief with a sore head, began to shake. The magistrate still did not look up from his report. Gerrard thought of his wife, and his young son, a mere two years of age. He prayed to Renalon, the god of paupers and thieves — he knew there were no gods to watch over the cutthroats of the world, but he was neither skilled enough to be an accomplished thief, nor had he the patience to be a beggar.

Perhaps Renaleve would hear his plea and spare them.

He held onto the image of his son’s face, the tuft of dark hair that sprouted from the back of his soft head, his gently brown eyes and his endearing giggle, a giggle which from time to time was followed by a high-pitched squeal of delight whenever they played peek and boo, or when tiggled under his chin.

For him, he would die quietly. When they had been found, fleeing along the streets, the Tenthers had asked him where he lived. Even under their blows, he had said nothing. Fortunately, his partner did not know, either. They had only met a week previously, and he had been sensible enough to keep his home a secret from the man. He wouldn’t have blamed Wex for telling them. When they had twisted his shattered arm the man had screamed to wake the night. No, he would not have blamed him.

He noticed the magistrate looking deep into his eyes. He raised his head. There was no point in trying to be submissive any longer. He would die this day. The least he could say when he passed the gates was that he had died bravely, without a whimper. No sense in begging, either. Perhaps he would soil himself, but who didn’t, faced with death at the end of a steel blade?

“It says here your names are Gerrard and Wex? Is that correct?”

“Ye…Yes,” said Wex, softly through chattering teeth. He was in so much pain he could not even force a simple affirmative from his mouth.

“We are so called,” said Gerrard, more bravely.

“And you were accosted by a rahken, you say? Here in the city?”

“Yes, high magistrate, as big as a horse, it were. Broke my friend here’s arm, clean in two. We weren’t doing nothing to it, mind, just out for a stroll.”

“With a cudgel and a dagger?”

“Self-protection, High Magistrate,” said Gerrard hopefully.

“I think not. Another man reported two men of your description attacking him outside his home. We must uphold the peace, you understand? Good, I’m glad there will not be the need for unpleasantness.”

By unpleasantness Gerrard was sure the Protocrat meant wheedling and mewling, not their deaths. That wouldn’t bother him at all.

“Tell me more of this rahken.”

“It were tall, and fast. All brown fur and teeth and claws. Only ever seen one once, when me and my old man were out at the lakes, fishing, but never forget it. Quick as you like it broke my friend’s arm, like a snake…a big furry snake, with arms and legs…” Gerrard realised in his fear he was rambling and broke off.

“And, to your obviously untutored eye, did it use magic? Was their anything unnatural about it?”

“Might have been magic, your honour, might well have been. Ain’t natural for something that big to be so fast. Ain’t natural.”

“Very well. That will be all. You may go. Officers of the court, see them out the back gates. Thank you, gentlemen.”

Gerrard harboured a moment’s foolish hope as he was led outside. He glanced at Wex and saw terror there, which turned his own stomach.

If there was one thing the Protectorate loved more than pain, it was the death of hope.

A starved smile passed the magistrates lips as he heard two soft thumps from the corridor at the rear of the room. The magistrate shuffled his papers, and made a note to double the Tenther patrols in the west of city this night. He would have to draw a patrol from another section of the city, but trouble was minor these days. His superiors would be pleased, should he bring them the head of a rahken, even if his one had no magic.

Troubling, perhaps, that a rahken warrior could sneak into their city undetected, especially since the edict demanding their instant death, but nothing to lose sleep over. He passed the order to an aid, with his stamp and seal on it.

To the usher he said, “Bring in the next case. My docket is full today, and I would like finish early. My wife is waiting for me.”

Chapter Forty-One

Tirielle awoke to find the sheets tied in a sweaty bundle around her legs. The air felt heavy with moisture, but it brought no relief from the heat. Her sleep had been tortured, voices in her head unlike the dreams she often had. She could not remember what they had said, but her sleep had been fractured because of them. She had a vaguely disturbing feeling that the voices had been real. Perhaps the Seer had been dreaming. She wondered if she could hear the Seer’s dreams as she heard her voice in her mind, those wise tones so unlike a child’s. She shuddered at the thought. Her compassion for the Seer, who had been badly used all her life, was proportionate to the fear she felt at knowing what the girl knew. To see the worlds that the girl had seen, to know even a fraction of the future — it was enough to terrify even the bravest of women. Tirielle did not think she was brave. It would destroy her, she knew, to see what the Seer saw, even for a moment.

She rose, untangling herself, and splashed her face with water from the washbowl. The water was warm, but it washed away the night sweat from her brow. She took a robe from the ornate wardrobe, pulling it around her narrow shoulders, and closing and locking the door behind her headed down the back stairs to the washrooms. A bath would sooth her, and perhaps hot water would make the sticky, ill-mannered air seem more bearable.

There were only small patched of light on the back stairs, leading to the baths. No breeze could sneak through those slits, and the air was heavy with heat and damp and dust motes dancing in the sullen air.

Reminded of her time in captivity, chills crept up on her. Goosebumps stood proud on her arms as she stared at the slits. Once she had been soiled, and naked, suffered indignity and sometimes almost crippling despair — and yes, she admit freely, if only to herself — fear. She wondered how the dissidents that the Sard had released from their bondage were faring in their studies with the rahkens. She hoped their sanctuary still held unbroken against the might of the Protectorate. They would always be hunted, as she was, but she hoped that one day, with the rahkens aid, that the dissidents would rise against her hated enemy. Perhaps they would know a life of freedom. If she could, she would make the land free.

Lofty ideals, she knew, and for a fugitive perhaps impossible, but she was far from defenceless. She had powerful allies, now. Revenge against the Protectorate was still distant, but one day…one day she would see them destroyed, or she would die in the attempt.

She remembered the fear she had felt, chained with Roth in that long forgotten prison, on her way to the inquisitors. Never again. I will die before I submit to their twisted will again.

So much had come of that journey. At its end, she had found the Sard, and the Seer. Such power apart could only multiply now that they were together. Would that they could stay that way.

She shook herself from her reverie, and once more her sandals, wood and straw, clacked loudly on the stairs, audible even above the midday hum of a city breathing.

She pulled the left hand door open — the baths in this city were divided for men and women — and entered into the steamy room. To know that this heat would wash her clean was a relief. Nodding to the attendant, a young girl still in her teens, she disrobed and sank into the luxurious heat of the fresh bath the girl indicated. Coals burned underfoot, Tirielle knew from her own, long forgotten estates, in the belly of the inn, heating water that was pumped through copper pipes to the bath. She gave it no more thought, but ducked her head under the water, sluicing away the sweat of the day.

Rising, she stilled her mind as she had been taught. She felt calmness descend on her, her doubts and fears falling away, tethered to her but drifting at a great distance. Far enough that she no longer had to think through their haze, far enough that she could think without passion and confusion.

She finally took note of things she had not had the time to notice before. The steam, the delicious warmth of the water, so different to the warmth of the muggy air of the city. She had the baths to herself, and she intended to make full use of the fact. There was no rush, no duty. She could do nothing until evening fell. Time was precious, now that events were rushing toward their climax. There would be little time to relax in the days to come.

Few bathed at midday, being about their business. But her business was with the night, dusty tomes to be pored over by candlelight, with no one to ask questions of them. Last night had not been a success, though. She and j’ark had spent the night, till the dawn chased them back to their beds, searching fruitlessly. The Seer assured them the knowledge was in the Library of the Secessionist, and she had to believe in her. But where?

They had studied a mere portion of a fraction of a decade of the writings of one era. The search had been narrowed, and for that she was grateful, but how were they to find even a rumour when the world was so wide? There were treatise on the origins of the nation, in which the hand of Protocrat editors was evident and she had gleaned little knowledge she could trust, journals of politicians and travellers, one bardic tale written in the old tongue of Beheth before the Cusp had been unified with Lianthre, too many scrolls which were behind cases — special permission was required to view these documents — too many epic poems of that era, some historical in nature but too vague by far to be of any real use, a pictographic, hand-drawn account of a cataclysm rumoured at in the past, depicting mountains rising from the land and a darkening of the suns, one moon covering one sun in an eclipse, leaving only a halo of light from one sun. It seemed to be the smaller that was covered. She attached no significance to it. Eclipses were common, the last having been twenty-three years ago, when she had been born. Her father had told her of it, perhaps to make her feel special. At the time she was sure it would have worked, she had longed for his approval above all else, and he had given it, every day until his murder.

She sighed and took the soap to her legs, lathering each in turn, then washing the suds clear in the hot water.

None of the documents she had examined gave any mention of contact with lands other than her own. There was talk of an exodus to the west, but no discussion of how this was achieved. If she was to travel to this land, this Teryithyr, she needed means. She knew of no ship which could travel such a distance, nor hold fresh food for long enough to make such a journey. But it seemed Sia had other plans for them, anyway.

Tonight, they would move on to weightier tomes, historical accounts from before the current age. J’ark had discovered a section of the library which predated the original construction. The stone was different, the flagstones underfoot rang with a strangely hollow thrum as booted feet strode on them. Tirielle and j’ark had spent a moment examining the floors and the walls, even the ceilings, while the readers had been in other parts of the library. They had found no secret passageways, but such could easily be disguised behind one of the worn racks of shelves which covered the walls.

It was a gamble. Tonight they would take candles and try to gain access to the old wing while the readers were otherwise occupied in their studies. They had not been watched last night. Tirielle thought it might be possible to explore undetected. If they were detected, the worst that could happen would be expulsion — but that would be bad enough. The Seer assured her the search was in the right location. It was enough to contend with, trying to find a mention of a history before history began, without having to break into the library, too.

She had no doubt the Tenthers would not be called in the event of a break-in, or even a theft. The librarians had no love of the Protectorate. The Protectorate were the enemies of learning. They loved schools and libraries, just as long as they could control what people took away with them.

How much had been lost? Tirielle wondered quietly to herself as she towelled her body and hair dry. What if their search was in vain, and the Protectorate had the knowledge safe in Arram, safe from human eyes, to guard until the return, when it would be too late for the people of Rythe, when the old ones would rule once again, harsher master than the Protectorate ever were.

If the Sard were to be believed — and she had no reason to suspect a lie — the return would mean slavery of a different kind, a subservience deeper than Lianthre had known for the last thousand years, pain and suffering on such a grand scale that the Protectorate would seem benevolent in comparison. What the Protectorate could gain from the return of such powerful masters, she could not comprehend. It was not for her to puzzle out. All that matter was to save the world from a deeper darkness, to keep it in the light. It was the Sard’s cause, and now it was hers. She was committed, to the end.

To be the Sacrifice? What could it mean, but her death? But what choice did she have other than to follow her road wherever it led? Was she fated to die in the end, before she could see the Protectorate tumble from power? Not if she could help it. She would watch, and learn, and when it came time for her to Sacrifice herself, she would…what? She switched herself mentally. There was no point in denying it, even in her own thoughts. If the destruction of the Protectorate took her own death, was she brave enough to pay the price?

She could only believe she was, for she still followed. If she was to die, she wished to do it well, and with purpose. If that was what was demanded of her, she would give it.

She surprised herself. She hadn’t thought on it for so long, she realised she had almost accepted it and forgotten what her quest meant for her. Now she faced it in her own mind, she felt as though an invisible burden had been lifted from her own shoulders. Faced with her own death, she felt a tumult of emotions — fear, foremost, but also anger that it should come to this. It crystallised her will. She tucked the anger away. If she could not be brave, at least she could be driven by rage. It was so much easier to maintain, in the face of all she had yet to do.

She left the bath behind feeling clean both inside and out. She was ready, for whatever might come.

Chapter Forty-Two

Night came all too swiftly. Tirielle still felt calm on her way back to the library. Even the thick, too hot air of the night, the refuse smells drifting from the alleyways and canals, the stagnant water and the smells of decay washed over her unnoticed.

Too calm, she realised as she heard footsteps rushing toward them from a dark side street. She turned to see a dagger flying glinting in the lantern light, flipping end of end toward her chest. As she ducked j’ark dove in front of her, knocking the blade aside with the flat of his hand and tucking into a roll.

Four men rushed them.

Tirielle’s knives were in her hand before she could think to draw them. She slashed one man’s face, ducking a clumsy cudgel blow — she noted with a start the spike driven through the head of the club. These were no cutthroats. He overstepped, and she drove the dagger in her left hand into the back of his neck. He dropped like a stone. She whirled, ready to face the next man.

The remaining three men were already down. Two silent and one gasping for air, hands clawing at a crushed windpipe.

J’ark’s face was stormy. “I wanted to keep one alive, but I was clumsy. Now we will never know who sent them.”

“Perhaps they were just cutthroats?” said Tirielle hopefully.

“No, dogs of the Protectorate, perhaps. They intended death tonight, not purses. Assassins. If the Protectorate know we are here, though, why not send Tenthers? Why this amateur attack?”

Tirielle stooped and wiped her blades on a dead man’s shirt.

“I do not know, but I think you are right. We have been making contacts. Not all humans despise the Protectorate. Some have done well out of their masters. They have human eyes and ears, too. But if they truly knew who we are, I cannot believe we would still be breathing.”

“Perhaps, it may be a plot of their allies. But we have made many allies ourselves. There is no knowing whose hand is behind this. We must be gone. We must find what we seek soon. The city has become unfriendly.”

Tirielle spun again, hearing a man dashing toward her from behind, but turning, she found it was only Disper, who had been following at a discreet distance to ensure they were not followed.

“What happened here?” he asked, knuckling his drooping moustache.

“Assassins,” said j’ark before Tirielle could reply.

“Deplorable men,” said Disper with a stern frown.

“No,” said Tirielle with a sad shake of her head. “They were just men. The deplorable men don’t live in the slums. They live in their towers and watch from afar. No matter. We can go no faster. The Protectorate must still be unaware of who we are. But this complicates matters. We must be more vigilant than a mouse.”

The clatter of iron shod boots sounded from the street parallel to theirs.

“Tenthers!” hissed Disper.

They walked as swiftly as they dared to across the alleyway toward the library.

In the distance behind them they did not heard the patrol’s reaction at finding the dead men. Tirielle could not imagine it was shock. More likely amusement, and perhaps a report to their commander. It would slow them, anyway, and give them time to reach the library. They would not search. What did a murder matter to them?

She had hoped that no humans would lose their lives in the battles to come, but she would not wish death at the hands of the protectorate on anyone.

“Be wary,” j’ark warned Disper.

“Always,” said Disper, and melted back into the shadows.

Tirielle rapped on the door. Her heart’s pounding gradually subsided, the shaking of her hands that followed sudden violence fled, and as the door was answered she managed a warm smile.

“Good evening, Reader,” she said by way of greeting, and flashed a gold coin. She was pleased to see her hand was already firm.

Chapter Forty-Three

Roth prowled the rooftops as Tirielle explored by candlelight. A ten passed in the street below. It dropped to the cobblestones, landing on all fours in the midst of them.

Before it returned to sleep, only one remained, one knee shattered and the face of rahken rage burned into his mind.

Roth slept easy the next day. For the Tenther, sleep would never be easy again.

Chapter Forty-Four

Clouds rolled serenely past the mighty ship, pristine against cyan, cold skies. Hern’s ghost rode a herringbone trail laid in the air. Carious burnt the seas as it sank below the horizon and Dow followed its brother to sleep the night away.

Renir and Bourninund stood at the edge of the ship, watching the great fish dancing in the calm ocean. A dark shape flashed from the water, spouting water from a breath hole. Renir smiled. He had heard of such creatures from Quef, a southlander he had met once on a trip along the Spar in search of a shallow shoal. Renir had never been comfortable in the deep seas, but Quef had claimed there were fish that breathed air and had no gills. They lived in the deep, he said, and to see one close to shore was rare. Spitting fish, he had called them, but seeing their graceful dance above and below the surface, Renir thought the name ill-fitting.

They toyed with the air, as if dissatisfied with the sea alone. They burst from the seas, twisting playfully in the air. Seamirs, he thought to himself. It seemed more appropriate.

They gave him comfort, as he watched their dance around the ship. A good thing, he thought, since he had seen the shadow under the water, as long as one of the seafarer’s boats, moving lazily like it was hunting, just an elongated shape under the water. He did not want to see more. He was not so curious as that. A beast that size could capsize a boat. He thought of his little fishing boat back at the village, rotting slowly. A fish that size could eat his boat, he had thought with a shudder. A leviathan, perhaps, out of fishermen’s stories, that ate the boats that strayed too far from shore, jealous that men could sail on the waves it wanted for its own. The leviathans were ever hungry, said the old fishermen, and hated men for taking their food. Go too far out, they said, and the beast will take you out of spite, and teach you a lesson. The bigger your boat, the tastier you will be.

If it was a leviathan, what the old fishermen said was surely true. But even the greatest fish in all the sea would not be able to swallow this ship, this Diandom. He had felt fear, but it had passed on, and the Seamirs had come in the giant beast’s wake, guiding the ship ever north.

They had been assured that it was moving steadily north. There was no tell-tale motion, though. The seas did not speed past. The ship had no prow to speak of. It was circular, but the north side of the ship always pointed north; exactly like an island. Renir could only tell by the motion of the suns, and the stars at night. Carious always set in the west, and Dow a little way north of him. The ship might seem motionless, as steady as a rock, but it was moving on, of that he was sure.

It was such a strange vessel, so much like land but for the absence of dirt, and so far beyond any experience Bourninund or Renir had ever had.

There were fresh water ponds, full of rainwater. Fronds grew from the depths, spreading their leaves on the surface to drink in the sunlight. Flowers in the trees, fungus and fruit growing where it should be impossible. People fishing from their boats, or with spears and nets from the edge of the ship, where it lay low in the water like a natural bay. The swimmers did not seem bothered by the leviathan. Perhaps they were too small for its mountainous teeth. There was no way Renir would swim in this sea, this sea that was new to him, full of wonder and perils that lived in the deeps.

Some of the fishes that were brought in with the catch were marvellous, brightly coloured or strangely shaped. Some of the catch could never be called a fish. There were things that looked like cucumbers, and tentacled things, some with beaks and eyes, some translucent, or even shifting in colour to match the hand that held it, or the wood on which it lay. Renir did not try eating one of those, but everything else he sampled with his evening meal. Most he kept down, but once or twice he had hurled, green faced, in lee of the gentle wind and over the side of the ship, returning the catch to the sea. The seafarers laughed, which was fortunate, for if they had taken offence he was not sure he could have changed anything.

Since being freed he had roamed the decks, storing away the memory. Shorn assured them that all too soon they would see land again, although Renir was not reassured. The sea could not even be seen from the centre of the ship. A man could spend his life on the ship and never see the sea, or even land should they reach their goal. And that, too, was in doubt. While he and Bourninund roamed, Shorn, Wen and Drun were in deep discussion with the seafarer council.

Renir smarted from his exclusion, but as Bourninund said, plain men had little to offer council, and he, at least, knew his place. Renir followed his example, and instead made the most of this peaceful time between fights. It was something else Bourninund had taught him. A warrior’s life was largely made up of waiting. He resolved to be good at that if nothing else.

Toward the centre of the ship was the hub, where most of the activity took place, and it was there that Renir had spent much of the afternoon, taking his lunch gratefully. There were tradesmen and women, although their wares were bought not with currency but by barter, and sometimes need. There was no wasted effort. As everywhere, people needed time to rest, children needed time to play. There were plays, where storytellers dressed in costumes and told stories, playing different parts after changing their outfits. It seemed a strange pastime, but Bourninund and Renir enjoyed a weekly performance. In the play, there was an evil king, and his unfaithful wife. Both were landfarers, the wife’s paramour a seafarer. He was, of course, the hero. Renir thought the blood real when the king killed the hero, but Shorn assured him it was dye. All the same, Renir found he was relieved when the players returned to take their applause. The seafarers showed their appreciation by slapping the boards on which they sat.

Many times in their wanderings Renir and Bourninund could have been in trouble. Most of the seafarers accepted that they were now guests, but on occasion they were barged in passing, or heard mutters under their breath. Renir had to stop Bourninund from thumping more than one rude youngster. Things could all too easily escalate, now that their weapons had been returned. He had no intention of spending any more time as a captive.

How proud I have become, he mused. No longer afraid of death, just captivity. Perhaps soon nothing will hold fear for him. But he had not met the Protectorate, yet. Was it a mighty army, would it suffice for his skills? He flexed his bicep at Bourninund and roared (quietly). The bear merely looked bemused and returned his gaze to the setting suns.

Renir didn’t think he would ever scare the bear, grizzled and scarred, hard as teak. He grinned sheepishly at Bourninund, who smiled in acknowledgement, and returned to his waiting. He was getting good at it.

There were other things that Renir found strange. In all his meanderings, he found no old ones. He was accustomed to village life, and Turnmarket on ocassion. Since his sheltered youth he had travelled the length of Sturma, and seen many old people. People lived longer than they used to, back when war was a common occurrence. But he saw few with grey hairs, and fewer wrinkles. It was as though they had found the secret of youth — but Renir knew different, now.

They sent their old and infirm away into the sea. They were given rafts, but no food. They called it ‘going over the horizon’ but it was culling, pure and simple. Those that could no longer work, or were feeble, or had the bone rot — all went into the sea. It was no surprise that none were seen again. The seafarers thought the old ones found ‘the peaceful land’, where they could rest their feet on dirt, and build their homes.

It seemed overly harsh to Renir. He was sure none of the rafts ever found land, just as he was sure the seafarers didn’t truly think that this was the case. But he said nothing, holding his tongue. It wasn’t for him to try to change the people. They had enough strange ways that he could spend a lifetime at it.

Once, when he had first started out on his journey, he had thought everything strange and sometimes stupid. People everywhere believed differently, their gods had unusual names that he didn’t know. But, he knew now that his gods were as strange to them as theirs were to him.

It was no wonder Wen, and Bourninund and Drun were stared at so openly. The probably though they were old ones, returned from the peaceful land. Just so long as they didn’t try to put them on a raft, he supposed it did not truly matter. Wen and Drun knew about it already — there seemed little Drun did not know — but Bourninund had taken to snarling at people who stared at him.

“I’m not that bloody old,” he had said when he found out, his teeth grating.

“Old enough to be my grandfather,” said Renir with a straight face.

The old warrior had bristled, and sputtered, until Renir had laughed and patted him on the shoulder. “I’m just tugging your beard, Bear. You don’t look a day over sixty.”

“Bloody sixty! Cheeky groat. Wait till your beard grows in and I’ll teach you some respect.”

“My beard’s as full as any man’s!” blurted Renir, and then turned his back on Bourninund’s satisfied smile. “Point taken,” he had said with a chuckle.

That morning they had practised their weapons once again, slowly, as they were using real blades. It had loosened knots he hadn’t know were there. Also, it had gained him a few female admirers. The seafarer women made parts of him ache he had long forgotten, even if they were only looking. With a wink, often, it was true, and sometimes a playful hitch of the skirt. Long, lithe, tanned legs, dark hair and blonde…remembering Shorn’s predicament, he kept himself to himself. And for wonder, so did Bourninund.

As Dow reached the horizon, he wondered what Shorn was doing. These last two days he had missed the surly warrior’s company.

He was already turning down the attentions of fine looking women. Next, he would be asking Wen to share his evening meal.

“Shall we dance on the seas, Bear? There are no women for us this night…” He put an arm around Bourninund’s shoulder, winking, and laughed more heartily than he had in days as the bear shook him off disgustedly.

It was just one surprise after another when a man was too long at sea.

Chapter Forty-Five

The river trickled over the stone beside the hut. Further to the north, the trickle was a roar, to the south a sweet suggestion of the sea. The windows cast a toad-green glow inside, warm as summer. The windows themselves could barely be seen through.

In his cabin, Gurt read the letter again, more thoroughly, eyes watering in the dim light of a low candle.

So it was not Tirielle who had called on him, but his own blood?

He shook his head, and with his aching hands held the letter over the flame. He could not put it off any longer. It was time to leave.

Duty was a strange beast. It wore many guises, hid behind many cloaks. His had two heads — one, his blood, the second, his promise to Tirielle’s father. But he could not deny his blood, and he had to admit it to himself, Tirielle was gone.

He did not know if she was even alive, or dead in some ignoble town like her father before her, her ideals proving no more protection from an enemy’s blade than the vagaries of the wind.

He could wait no longer for his mistress. He could not deny his blood.

Reluctantly, with more than a hint of apprehension, he buckled on his armour, wincing at the tight buckles on his sword. He closed the door to the cabin behind him, and led the horse out into the night. Wey snickered loudly.

At least the mare was pleased to be on the road again.

Chapter Forty-Six

Shorn frowned at Dainar through the candlelight. As far as he could tell, the fat man had not changed one whit. He was still a fool. Perhaps a little more girth, and maybe an extra chin or two.

How long, Shorn thought to himself, until you go in search of the peaceful land?

He said nothing. He needed his approval. Dainar might not kill them, now that his daughter’s shame was revealed, but he could be obstinate.

The rest of the council were persuaded, but Dainar led the council. Without his say so, they would be ferried back to the closest shores. The seafarers did not like to travel the northern seas. They had been stuck in ice floes for the whole of the winter before, but it was summer now. Shorn could not understand his reticence to help them, unless Dainar, too, felt shame at his daughter’s betrayal. But he would take little more.

If he had to kill him to get his way, he would. He would find a way. The anger that lived under the surface strove to rise like bile in his throat. With a great effort, he fought it back, the only way he knew how. Gradually it subsided. Words came back to his ears as the sound of rushing blood faded and he regained his calm. Drun’s influence was a good thing, sometimes. It paid to place thought before violence. He could see the sense in the old man’s words.

He calmed his breathing, as Wen had taught him. It was a lesson he had never forgotten. Both Wen and Drun had a hand in shaping him, but one was fire, one water. He could only hope he would not crack between them. But he knew he was pure steel inside. He could take the stoking, and the dousing. When he was finally forged he would be stronger for it.

“You must understand, the north is far more dangerous than it ever was. There are ice mountains drifting even as far as Jagged Cove. Floes break from the great ice sheets and drift south. We cannot force a path through ice so thick. Our boats would not fare so well if holed. Even we cannot survive should we be forced to swim such icy waters back to the Diandom.”

Shorn stopped himself from growling at a raised eyebrow from Drun. The old priest was trying to rein him in, as though he could read his private thoughts. I’ll do what I must, old man, he said within his head, and looked at the old man to see if he really could read his mind. Sometimes Drun worried him. He was an unknown quantity, something Shorn could not claim to understand. Usually, if he did not understand something, he hit it, or stabbed at it until it went away. If he was tired, he might just curse it soundly.

He turned his face away from Drun and spoke to Dainar instead of letting his thoughts run away with him.

“I’m not the kind of man to gnaw at stones, Dainar. You’ll help us go our way, or you won’t. Drun has told you all you need to know, and don’t pretend you don’t know of him. He is the watcher, and your people hid him long years, supplied him, even. If his word is not good enough for you…” Shorn opened his hands, as if such a simple gesture would suffice in the place of words.

“But we have not found land. None of our ships have beached on the forgotten shores — the signs are just not there.”

“I know your prophesies as well as you, I think, Dainar,” said Drun in his irritatingly calm tones. “You will not find land until the last wizard boils the seas away, and raises the land to the heavens. The signs are yet to come. The seas will toil, old lands will be rear once more, and the new will sink below. The skies will turn to ash. These things I know for I am the watcher — I have seen it in my dreams, and the first stones of my temple were laid with the prophesies carved into them. But also I know that a child of the seas, sired by a landfarer, will herald your new beginning. For these things to come to pass, frightening though they may be, you must speed us on our way. Shorn is the boy’s father, and of that there is no doubt. He has his eyes, not his mother’s, or her husband’s, but Shorn’s. The boy is the child of the seas. He is the herald. Shorn is the Saviour, Dainar. This I know, as well do you, so stop this obstinacy now and send us on our way. Let go your fear. Let what will be, be. The child will lead you to land.”

Dainar sighed and knuckled his temples. “It is true. I am afraid. If Poul is the one, my own grandchild will see the end of our old ways. We will find land again, and forget the seas. I am scared, and the people are scared. They know the prophesies as well as you or I. But Watcher, if I send you to Teryithyr, they will know the time has come. There will be such upheaval as we have never seen.”

“Prophesy is never easy, Dainar,” said Wen more softly than Shorn would have imagined possible for his old master. “But it is time. You can be in no doubt, and if you stand in its way it will crush you. Be prepared, and save those you can. Lead them, and guide Poul, make him a man. He too, must be ready. The end draws near and we will not all survive to see the new world born from the old. You know it.”

“I do,” sighed Dainar. A look of resolve that Shorn remembered well, one fitting a leader, fell across his broad face. He nodded firmly, his chins taking their time to catch up. “Very well. Very well. We will take you. Then we must prepare. The seas, I fear, are about to turn against us, as land once did. We are doubly cursed for our betrayal.”

“That is old, and will be forgotten when the child leads you. The debt has long been paid. There is reason to fear, but a new life beckons. For that, you should be grateful. It is a chance, and the only one there is.”

Dainar merely nodded to Drun. If he was surprised that Drun should know so much of the Feewar’s ancient mythology, he did not show it. “I thought as much, anyway. We have been travelling north since Shiandra persuaded me to hold you. We will be in sight soon enough, then we will take you ashore. But it will be cold, and you will not have our magic to calm the ice. Ice is too thick-headed to influence, though we can calm the sea itself. I can send no men to aid you on your quest. I am sorry, but they would die. Below the ice rests dirt, this far south. None could survive it.”

“We need no men,” said Shorn. “”We are all there is, and it has been enough for now. We will do what needs to be done, and so should you, Dainar. Teach the boy all you know of leadership. He should be given the chance to lead well, when the time comes. Perhaps he can take lessons in stubbornness from you,” Dainar made to protest, but Shorn held up a hand to stall him. “I mean he will need it. A leader must know his own mind, and sometimes needs to stand against persuasion, even in the face of sense. He is the one to lead you, he will know sense when he sees it.”

Shorn rose. “Thank you, Dainar. Calm seas, still winds, my old…friend.”

There was only a small pause. Perhaps he was not a friend as Shorn would think, but he found he was still glad the Sea Captain had come around. He thought Drun might have preached at him some more had he killed the Captain out of spite.

“I must go and speak to my son. I will leave you to it.”

He stepped out, and Drun watched his broad back until the canvas flapped closed.

“He is a wilful man,” said Dainar. “I would not want him as an enemy.”

“I don’t know,” said Wen. “I’ve had him as an enemy. He’s not so bad.”

Drun smiled. “If nothing else, he is learning to control his rage.” He paused for a moment, relaxing into the seat which hung from the ceiling of intertwining branches. “Tell me, Dainar, what do you know of magic?”

Dainar seemed surprised by the change of topic, but shrugged, and answered anyway. It was getting late, and he wanted to sleep. Worry always took his energy away. He needed food, and sleep. But he would not be ungracious, not after subjecting his guests to so much.

“It is a work with purity, of thought, absolute clarity. It requires the talent, firstly, but a calm soul to guide the trees, and to still the seas or finesse the winds. The calmest among us can even turn a storm aside, though there are only one or two on this boat who have such power. Our magic is different to yours, however. Why do you wish to know?”

“Simply that. It is difficult for a man with a soul such as Shorn to understand, but when your heart and head are in turmoil…I fear many will lose the ability when it is most needed. This will be a trying time for your people. They will need to remain calm in the face of Rythe’s rage. Thought itself is a world. Panic and fear can make it a world of hate and pain. Will your gifted be able to cope when this world tears itself asunder? Will you be able to survive, and fight again when those who were responsible for the expulsion come to find you again?”

“They do not know we even live. Perhaps they have heard rumours, but our magic hides them. They cannot travel the seas. The oceans belong to us. We have nothing to fear from them.”

“Not so, I am afraid. When your land rises once again, they will find you. Theirs is dark magic, drawn from confusion. Much easier to use, the only difficult part is to focus that energy. They draw on fear, and their magic flourishes with human suffering. Everyday, I fear, they grow stronger. Few humans are able to deal with the power. Will your Seafarers be able to fight, when they must? When fear makes their heads pound, and their knees weak? As they see their loved ones die?”

Dainar took the time to think. He knuckled his temples again, as though a headache was coming on. After a time, he broke the silence.

“Our casters magic is born of the sea. It encompasses so much of what they are. They live for it, surrounded by it, day in, day out. It has seeped into their very souls. I’m not sure their magic would work if we ever find our land.”

“I had feared as much. Just as mine would not work under the light of the moon. You would be all but defenceless, when they come against you. And I am sure that they will.”

“Then we are thrice doomed. We lose our land, then our seas, and then we are to be destroyed. Few know of the old tales, of the Hierarchy, of the Hierophant.”

“Hush, let us not talk of the Hierophant. The stories you know are old beyond reckoning. The Hierarchy no longer venture from their towers, but their dogs, the Protectorate, roam far and wide. It is they who would destroy you, or cage you for their pleasure. But you must fight. If they destroy you, the seas will no longer be free. Your trees will grow just as easily for them.”

“But they have power we cannot even dream of. They will surely wipe us out. The Seafarers have not seen a battle in a thousand lifetimes, but they remember the tales of warfare well enough. One caster can destroy an army.”

“The Protectorate do not have that kind of power…at least, I hope not. Not yet.”

“We cannot stand in the final battle without our powers,” said Dainar, puffing loudly. “Our salvation will be the end of us.”

Wen, who had been watching the exchange with a thoughtful expression, eyes clearer without the Seer’s grass that he had not smoked for at least a week, shook his head and spoke in a low, gruff voice.

“I am surprised that you cannot see it. It seems obvious to me.”

“What, Wen? You have an idea?”

“Magic is linked to the land, or the sun, or the sea…human magic, it seems, is born of nature. From what I know of the Protectorate, their magic is fuelled by the baser emotions, it feeds on it. Magic needs a focus, does it not?”

“That is my understanding,” said Drun, watching Wen carefully.

“Then take the seas with you.”

Dainar seemed as confused as Drun. “We cannot take the sea ashore. It is too large.”

Wen laughed. “Not all of it, man. Just enough. Wear a vial, or carry a pouch of seawater. That is my suggestion.”

“Ha ha! That is brilliant!”

Wen sniffed. “Obvious.”

“It could work. Would it be enough? The power of the seas would not be there, but it might be enough. Enough to focus. My powers can work by the light of the moon, but they are weaker…I wonder…”

“Only one thing for it,” said Wen with a toothy smile. “Try it.”

“Thank you, Wen. It gives me hope.”

“Don’t thank me till you know it works,” said Wen, and got up to leave. Brushing the door aside, he let himself out into the moonlit night.

“Forgive me, Drun Sard, but my stomach is shrinking while the women eat. It would not be fitting for me to be smaller than a woman. A leader must be larger than life, no?”

Drun smiled. “I am sorry to keep you from a meal, Dainar. I forget, sometimes, that we all need our fuel.”

“Then, shall we? I bet it has been long since you tasted Yellow Fin soup?”

“Not long enough,” said Drun truthfully.

Chapter Forty-Seven

Shorn wandered to the living quarters, seeing few people on the way, and those he did skirted around him in the pale light of the twin moons. He stroked his beard sometimes as he walked. Sometimes his fingers traced the deep scar dividing his nose. He was unaware he did so. But in the eerie glowing moonlight, the pommel of his sword watchful above his shoulder, few thought to barge him as he passed. Even the youngsters, often keen to make a name for themselves, gave him a wide berth.

What did he have to say to a son? What kind of man was he to say anything, especially to a boy he did not even know. He had little experience of talking to children. He knew children were resilient, braver than many men in war. True, they screamed, and cried, but when the battle had passed, they picked themselves up and carried on, unlike their parents, who mulled over their loses and cried themselves to sleep.

He tried to hope that his son was brave, strong and fearless. He found that he actually cared, cared about hurting a boy of his own blood that was nonetheless a stranger to him.

He had only one glimpse of him, during court, two days ago. He remembered his eyes, pale and grey like his own, and that the boy had been tall, but then what did he know of the height of boys?

Nothing, he admittedly to himself ruefully. I know nothing about children, and even less than nothing about my own son. What right did he have to do what he must?

His frown made people walk away from him quickly, and as he knocked at the door jamb outside his son’s dwelling his frown deepened.

He took no notice of the red mark on the canvas covering the hut, or the way the boughs of the trees formed a perfect roof. He had no appreciation for the finer points of the tree carvers work, did not notice the door open and the boy’s face peer out.

The boy took a step back in surprise.

“No, no!” said Shorn, forcing his face into an ill-practised smile. “I need to talk to you, Poul. Is your mother and…father there?”

Poul was watching him warily. Good start, thought Shorn, absentmindedly stroking his fearsome scar as the boy watched him.

“Father! The landfarer is at the door.”

Poul made no move to invite him inside. Shorn was not accustomed to feeling so uncomfortable, except when Drun was lecturing him.

Poul’s father appeared beside the boy in the doorway. “What do you want, Shorn? We do not need you. Already Shiandra is taking her punishment. What more could you do to my family?”

“I am sorry. I truly am.” The words felt strange passing his lips. “It happened so long ago…but…” he paused and reassembled his errant thoughts. He had not thought it would be so difficult. “I would not have come, but for need. I do not mean to hurt your family more, but I need to speak to your son.” No sense in calling the boy his own son. He was not. He was his blood, but this man before him had raised him. Shorn had taken stock in an instant. He was a gentle looking man, and Poul looked to him for his next move. Poul respected him, even though he now knew the man was not his father. There was love between the two of them. That much was as plain as Shorn’s scar.

“I’ll not keep him long.”

“I don’t want to, father.”

“Go on, son. We talked about this.”

“And I didn’t want to then,” said the boy, as if Shorn was not standing there.

“And my decision is the same now as it was then. Talk. No one is going to take you away from me.”

“That is not my intention…” said Shorn carefully.

“And nor could it be. Your wishes make no difference to us. You are not his father. Oh, you may be blood, but he is my son. Besides, he cannot live on land, and you cannot live on the sea.” To his son, he said, “Go ahead. Go and speak with him. I will be waiting.”

The boy bowed his head, defeated, and closed the covering behind him as he stepped out of the candlelight, letting his father’s hand go.

He looked up at Shorn, his gaze challenging.

“No use in looking at me like that, Poul. I’m not here to take you away, or to fight you, but to tell you what you need to know.”

“You’re a great warrior. So mother tells me. We have no wars.”

“I know more than war, and you’re wrong. War is coming. You need to be ready.”

“We are at peace with the seas. That is all there is, all there ever will be.”

“Do you know the future?”

“I know. A landfarer’s child will lead us to land. People are already talking. They talk about me. I don’t want to be a leader. I want to be a spear carrier, to take fish from the deep, to hunt like my father. One day I will marry,” he added, as if to admonish Shorn, “and I will not leave my children.”

“What I did or didn’t do when I was young matters not at all. I am here to tell you of your future, and to warn you. You will listen, or you will not. You are not my child for scolding, but perhaps you are sensible to know good advice when you hear it.”

“I want nothing from you except to see you go. You have caused enough pain.”

The boy seemed mature beyond his years. If Shorn had been expecting adoration, or forgiveness, he was not going to get it.

He sighed, and took a breath. His calm wavered, but he was better at controlling his temper than he used to be. He remembered enough of children to know that they could be more irritating than mites.

“Shut up,” he said low in his throat. The boy looked angry, but held his tongue.

Good, thought Shorn. He knows enough to listen, and he has heart, also.

“You will lead the Seafarers home, whether you like it or not. I will not be there to help you…my own destiny is as set in stone as yours. But, you cannot flee your fate. You must make yourself responsible for your own actions. You must do what you know to be right, and stand true against all that comes your way…” Shorn realised he was talking to himself as much as the boy.

“You cannot fight fate, but you can fight your fear. You can fight your enemies, with your very last breath.”

“I’m no warrior.”

“Nor do you have to be. You are a leader. Often as not, leaders tell others what to do, warriors are told. Know this, if nothing else. To fail is human. To give up, without trying…that is for cowards. There is no room for cowards come the end of days. Are you a coward boy?”

“You have no right to call me anything!” spat Poul. “I’m as brave as any man!” Anger flushed his face, and that was good.

“I am glad. But what right have you to call yourself brave?”

“Who are you to ask?”

“Just answer the question, Poul. I did not come to fight.”

“I fought a Naiad once. Gransalds and Naiads attacked the Diandom, clambering up the bays. The men fought them off with sword and spear, but I had no spear, only my gutting knife. I stabbed at a Naiad, but it grabbed me, and pulled me into the water. Father dived in after me, but it was too deep…I thought I was going to die. I could not breathe. I stabbed it many times, but it remained strong. I could only just see the light, and I became confused. I kicked and stabbed and eventually I broke free. I was drowning, but I kicked toward the light. I thought my lungs would burst. I was scared of dying,” he admitted with painful honesty.

“How did you survive?”

“I did not give in. I fought to reach the surface, and when I did, my vision was black, like a tunnel. After that, I remember the suns, and being sick. I was sick for days afterward, kept to my bed. I didn’t want to go back into the water, but my father made me. He said I could not be a Seafarer if I could not swim. I hated him, for a time, for throwing me in. I screamed, and cried, but I have never been afraid since.”

Shorn nodded in the gloom, and smiled at the boy. He was pleased. There was no boast in the boy’s words, just simple honesty. It was good enough.

“That is all I wanted to know. I could never be your father, and I expect you do not want to be my son, but I will be proud, knowing that you face what comes with your neck held straight and fire in your blood. The legends tell that ‘the last wizard will stir, the revenant will awake and the land will shake in the thaw…’ It is for you to see your people safe. Hold onto your courage, no matter what. That is all any man can do, even when his fears try to drown him. Remember what it is to breathe the air, to burst when your lungs are crushed and flooded. That is what courage is. To rise above and breathe again. I wish you well, Poul, and your people, too. I am sorry that you must do this. You are so young.”

“I need no sympathy,” Poul bristled.

“And I give none. I wish you well. Your father seems a good man…I am glad.”

The boy paused, looking thoughtfully at the warrior. Eventually, after his examination, he asked, “Will you try to take me from my father?”

“No, boy. I have taken to many sons away from their fathers in my years. I would not take another. Go to him. I am sure his is waiting for you.”

Poul touched Shorn’s hand, and held it for a moment. Shorn nodded, once, then he turned and walked away.

Poul watched him go, and stood long after the warrior had gone. Eventually, determination on his face, he turned and went inside.

Chapter Forty-Eight

In the market of Beheth the costermongers and fishmongers harangued the passersby with promises of luscious fruits and succulent fish, in much the same way as the negotiable ladies on the balconies cried out to the men in the square ‘try my wares, am I not luscious too?’ The cosseted merchants lounged on balconies of their own, overlooking the market place, marking the flow of people, betting on the sale of goods that day, as they gamble on everything else, from the rare rains which sometimes flooded the canals, whether their horse would win at the races, even if they would be bitten by a mite, despite the attentions of their servants fanning air around their bloated bodies.

The recent rains meant meats and fishes would undersell, the frogs in the marshes and marshlands further to the south plentiful enough to make other meats obsolete, at least for a while.

Iraya Mar’anthanon watched the bustle, listened to the caterwauling in the market with boredom evident on her face. Once, she had found pleasure in the gambling at market, as an inexperienced maiden may find satisfaction with the innocent fumblings of a first love. Her maiden days were long past.

Then, she was merely a talented gambler, with an eye for money and a lust that could not be sated by the usual suitors. Now, she had become a dame, a woman of many talents. She had to be, to be a counsellor in the Kuh’taenium, the seat of human governance throughout Lianthre. She also laid claim to an extensive merchant empire, ruling the city of Beheth, and being a friend to the Protectorate. The last was the most difficult, and to her, the most satisfying. The rest was just juggling. No trick to it. Just keep an eye on the balls, anticipate their fall, flick the wrist in the right way to keep there arc true. Just as there was little challenge involved in ruling a subdued people — she never had to worry about an uprising, or political intrigue. Who would plot against her? Most of the wealthy merchants in the city were happy with their weekly gaming, high priced whores and cushioned beds. They did not understand the true meaning of power, its thrill, its wet allure.

They mattered little. Not one of them could remove her from power. Not while the Protectorate supported her.

But what fun in that? True, it allowed her to live a life of excess — she had whomever she wanted to her bed chamber, a stream of young, malleable men, who she prized for their stamina and looks above their ability to converse above the level of a child. Her home was vast, and to keep up appearances she had her own guard, loyal to her in every respect. Her flagstones were of the most expensive white-veined marble, her gardens tended daily by only the best gardeners. She kept ten fine horses for racing in her own private stables, and rode when she could. None of that mattered — they were rewards. It was the game that kept her playing.

The game granted her time. It was her most valuable commodity, one she would not trade away. But when she travelled to the north to Lianthre, she travelled with all her home comforts, and an entourage of forty-two people — handmaidens, bodyguards, soldiers, cooks…it made travelling, which could be so boring at times, something of a pleasant excursion.

There was no conflict of interest. Counsellors were allowed personal wealth — indeed, many of them were wealthy beyond belief — but they were not permitted to carry out the whims of the Protectorate within the Kuh’taenium. The Protectorate’s remit was security, and the ongoing, never-ending hunt for magic users, who could undo the security of the nation. Iraya did not care for magicians. She had never seen one. She could not imagine what kind of threat they posed. But sometimes the Protectorate asked for other things — a manuscript bought discreetly and couriered to their halls at Arram; a man killed, where their own hand would not be detected, a quiet murder in the man’s home, while his wife and children spent a day out at the races, perhaps; more often than not it was information that the Protectorate craved. She had her own agents provide them with a steady stream of information. Always their interest centred on people. If they were a threat, she often wondered, why not just have them killed? It was the most expedient way to deal with little irritations.

But it had not worked for her this time around. She had been told to inform her network to be on the lookout for Tirielle A’m Dralorn, disgraced counsellor, here in her own city. As it turned out, it would be the easiest gold she ever made. Tirielle had come to her! A letter, with no address marked, telling her what she already knew about the Protectorate — a catalogue of evil, abuses and abasements…a canker eating the heart of Lianthre, a parasite feeding on the people…it was not news to her. But she had found long ago that she did not care. The people were cattle, and if the Protectorate herded them for her, well, that just made life so much easier. They did not trouble her in her dealings, she did not trouble them.

But what a prize! To be able to hand them Tirielle A’m Dralorn’s head, unmarked, preferably. A message and some gold passed into the right hands, and it would be done.

It always had, in the past, but her assassins had not returned, and she still did not have Tirielle’s head on a platter. She did not waste time on puzzlement. The second night she had had her assassins followed, and her man had watched as they had been slaughtered. His account of the short fight had been detailed, and she had rewarded him richly. She appreciated good work, and besides, she had saved money when her assassins had failed. She would just have to pay someone else, instead. Not that the money mattered…money was not all that was at stake.

Now, she thought she should begin to worry. Tirielle was in the city, but Iraya had not informed the Protectorate. If they found out that she had kept her from them, just to line her own pockets…she had no choice now. She had set her targets. She had to kill her. If she succeeded, she would be well placed, and the Protectorate would reward her well.

If she failed…

She found she was delighted, and excited, as goose bumps raised on her arms despite the heat. To be balanced on a knife edge. It was what she lived for.

Each night Tirielle travelled to the Library of the Secessionists. Iruliya was mildly curious as to what Tirielle was hunting, but that was not what she was being paid for.

The woman had bodyguards while outside, and had taken over the whole of her lodgings with her men — by all accounts most capable men. She would have to be killed inside the library while she was unguarded. It would be no great challenge for Lunan. He was the best for a reason. It was time to put him into play. He had never failed her. He would not fail her now.

Lazily batting aside a mite, she went inside, into the shade. It would not do to get too much sun, it dried the skin and aged a woman before her time. But a little sun replenished her when she found herself too pale. Men seemed to appreciate a little colour in her face, when they could compare it to her pale body. When they were appreciative of something, they worked all the harder for it…but she was distracting herself. Time enough for that when evening fell.

She rang the call bell and sat on a comfortable divan to wait. She would pen Lunan a note. It would give him time to work. By evening, he would have his plans. That was his business, but he was particular, in a way she could understand. He was an artist, the night his palate. It was not for her to interfere, but she could not wait for a masterpiece this time. Just a swift execution. He might not like it, but she would never place a man’s satisfaction before her own.

Chapter Forty-Nine

Klan Mard sat quietly in his tent, contemplating his next move. His breath frosted the air within his tent, but his feet were bare and he only wore a cloak of sickly colours. It did not seem thick enough to keep out the cold, but he did not shiver. No fire burned within the tent. What little moisture there was in the air was frozen to the inside of the tent’s wall, turning the beige canvas as white as the lands outside.

The cold was invigorating. It helped him to think. Not that thought would change anything. Only time could do that. It was their move — the three that had eluded him for so long. His nemeses, three strong for all that they were mere humans.

Shorn was coming, of that he was sure. He had no guarantees that his Anamnesors could stop the mercenary when he landed on the wastes, as he undoubtedly would. Would that he could get close enough himself, but he had his orders. Jek did not want him to go against the mercenary, and with the wizard in tow, the fabled watcher, he was not sure he would triumph. He had seen the power of the Watcher first hand, in a small village on the Sturman coast. The watcher had wiped out twenty Draymen, as easily as Klan could have now he was ascended.

Yet he was a human. There was no ascension for humans. It was puzzling that one man could wield as much power as ten Incantors, as much power, perhaps, as Klan himself…maybe Jek, but the Speculate remained an unknown quantity.

No matter the humans’ plans, though. He had his orders, and he was doing what he was able. More than most Protocrats, he knew, but perhaps not enough. He had sent men to deal with the Watcher, and the Saviour, and their strange entourage. He was hunting Tirielle A’m Dralorn with all his resources on Lianthre (he was sure she was still there — how could she be anywhere else?) but both Tirielle and Shorn were hidden from the Prognosticator’s far-seeing eyes. He had not that gift, so he could not attempt to scry them himself. Traditional means must suffice.

Either way, if he could just be patient, he had no doubt they would come to him.

But he was impatient in some respects. He wanted to test himself, to go against the Watcher. To see if he was as powerful as the fables and legends of the ages said he was. The most powerful human caster to walk the earth in any age, with an army of paladins in tow. What a test that would be. But instead, he was attacking from afar, going against a helting mir during the day with a spear — it was not a true contest of skills.

Instead of fighting, he was skulking. He had no doubt of the importance of his mission. Finding the last wizard’s resting place and putting him to sleep for eternity was his duty and he must place it above his growing pride, but he suspected any Protocrat could just as easily have fulfilled the task. This endless, blasted hunt grew tired and old. More and more he became convinced that Jek wanted him out of the way. Out of sight, to do whatever it was Jek was doing…he did not know, and it riled him.

But he was ascendant, and on the face of it he had been given an important task. He would not fail. But, he thought with considerable irritation, it would be so much more interesting to pit his powers against their foes head on, rather than forever waiting, searching for mountains in the snow.

He was bored beyond belief. He passed the time as only he knew how, examining the bone archive, the scrolls of the ages he had etched onto his very bones with his new found power. He had learned much of note.

He scoured the plains, using his men to search for any sign of the mountain, one among many. It was a fire mountain, and it too slumbered as the wizard did. If only it had been awake…its smoke could be seen for tens of mile — perhaps hundreds. They had found the mountains, climbed to the tops in the arduous weather, losing men he could ill-afford to sacrifice, but found nothing to mark the mountains different.

He had even communed with his undead slave, Fernip Unger, travelling back to Arram when he could, and the dictates of the search let him, to see if the reader had discovered anything new. He suspected the reader was holding something back, but he knew if it was of immediate import the man would have been unable to keep it a secret. When Klan had given the man life everlasting he had also placed a geas on him. Fernip Unger could not lie.

And yet the mountain of fire had been lost to the ages. There was no mention of it in the scrolls, in the island archive, and certainly not in Klan’s bone archive.

Outside a cold wind howled down from the mountains, tearing stinging shards of ice from the permafrost in a driving, endless dry rain. The only relief came when the heavy snows lay in weighty flakes thick on the ice. But he had lost many soldiers and scouts in the snows. The white shroud hid deadly crevasses in the ice, or sudden cliffs where there should be none. His Anamnesors never imagined they would be in a battle with mere terrain. It was almost a relief for them when the Teryithyr came. He let his men fight them. He could not summon the enthusiasm to burn them from the plains. It was character building for his warriors, and his casters, and provided entertainment for him in this dull exclusion.

There was nothing for it but to search laboriously through the endless white wastes.

His breath frosted in the frigid air of his tent as he sighed through his pinched nostrils. It was time to talk to the Speculate. He did not know the meaning of dread, but was cautious by nature, and more than anything else in his vast experience conversations with the leader of the Protectorate required caution in abundance. His master would not be pleased at his progress. He had lost many of his Anamnesors, soldiers in the last battle and vanguards of the return, that the Protectorate could ill afford to spare. His master might prove…irritable…when he was informed. Perhaps, Klan mused, he could couch the news in terms less likely to cause irritation. Brother San would be a welcome diversion, perhaps, but a visit to the Protectorate’s most accomplished torturer would mean that Klan would be ill-disposed to lead the search himself. He needed to be prepared when the three mites came close enough to be swatted, not curled in a ball. Healing himself would be little problem, ordinarily. He would just feed on someone he had no need of, but he had too few men to spare, and probably could not get away with feeding on another of the Protectorate within Arram. He would risk further punishment, and at this stage he did not want to rouse Jek’s ire. There would be time for that later, when he was better placed. As it was, in the eyes of the other nineteen Speculatae, he was an untried member. They would not support him, should he try to oust Jek. Then he would be at their mercy. If he was lucky enough to survive an open battle with Jek, or remain undetected should he try to remove his master by more devious means.

Bide, he told himself. His time would come.

He steeled himself, and began his preparations. He clutched his meticulously written reports (he had been forced to severely reprimand his scribe for a smudge on the original. His scribe needed no tongue to write) in one blue-tinged hand. The Speculate did not allow communion, only reports in person. It was no more difficult, and in some ways more satisfying to travel in person.

He cleared his mind of all but the hall outside Jek’s door, and opened his eyes wide. Red light flowed forth, as if a dam had been breached, filling the tent with its blood-bright glow. A portal sprang into place almost immediately. The air around it crackled with unnatural power.

It galled him, but while Jek could travel at a whim, Klan still needed to summon a portal. It was the work of moments, but he could be followed, if someone were quick enough.

He rose smoothly and stepped through into the space between worlds. A whirling riot of blackness that was not quite absolute surrounded him, harangued him with disturbing noises, and sometimes the hint of a voice. He was accustomed to the unknown within the portal space, but this time, as every other, he wondered if any caster alive knew what the voices were saying, or what the colours meant, leaking whorls drifting in the nothingness held at bay by his magic.

He strode purposefully through the rift, untouched and unperturbed by its dark nature. Time seemed drawn out within a portal, but it was a tunnel, and both ends were always in sight, but only once entered. Unless you knew where a portal led, there was no way of telling short of entering the portal and looking. Even hardened soldiers sometimes balked at entering a portal. Protocrats were hammered into the hardest steel by their trails, but still many were undone by the whispering voices and the bleeding colours of the vortex. Klan found it fascinating, and sometimes the time it took to travel this way irksome, but was never fearful. Nothing within the portal could do him harm. He was an ascendant. It would take more than this inarticulate susurration to unman him.

After a time, unbothered by the eerily sentient sounds of the portal space, Klan stepped out in front of Jek’s chambers, and let the Portal close behind him. A student jumped out of the way, altering his course with a gasp of shock at Klan’s sudden appearance — none were permitted to travel within the halls, outside of the use of the portal rooms. One glance told the student that to report Klan’s abuse of the rules would mean death. He passed on without comment, straightening his robe in passing and murmuring quietly to himself about liberties, but not loudly enough so that Klan could hear.

The closing of the portal took but a moment, and it closed with a snap. He could have used the portal back at the base camp in Teryithyr, but that led to the portal rooms below Arram, and Klan did not have the patience for those murky, slippery stairs today.

He knocked politely, and waited outside, staring at the dark oak door. He had tried knocking and opening the door immediately before, but if Jek did not want the door to open, it did not. He could have tried his power on it, but to what end? Whatever Jek did in his private chambers was Jek’s business, and Klan understood that. What people did in the privacy of their own chambers was their business alone. After all, he would not want anyone to enter his chambers and disturb his congregation while they slept, or whisper sedition into their ears while he was away, turning his only true friends against him.

He resolved to take the time to visit them. He would not want them to get overly lonely while he was away on his duties.

He stilled his breathing and waited. The door remained stubbornly closed. He stood stock still and closed his blooded eyes. A muted glow seeped from his eyelids, lighting his thin face in the dusky hall. Sunlight played in the grounds outside, but little risked the interior of Arram. Its halls were shrouded in permanent gloom.

Students walked around him without comment. There were few within Arram who did not know who he was — Speculate member, the twenty-first, and Anamnesor. He ignored the staccato clack of their heels on the stone.

Klan was becoming well known within Arram, and few outside had not heard his name whispered among their ranks. Rumours abounded, and he did nothing to stop them. Let the rest of his Brethren and Sistren fear him. Fear was a useful tool. He did not take pride in his reputation. He was an ascendant, and it was right that those below him should fear him.

Not long now, he thought without a smile, and the hunt will be over. Tirielle and her pet rahken. The mythical Sard, Shorn and the Watcher — all would come to him and finally he would test his powers against someone of worth. It would be good to find out just why the Protectorate had been so afraid of human magicians throughout the ages, executing them before they discovered their powers. Klan could not imagine why in all the ages they had not fought back, if they were so dangerous. There were accounts, too numerous to mention, of human magicians, and their deaths, their tortures, and not one had put up a fight worthy of more than a passing note. His bone archive contained many such accounts from Inquistors through the years. Each was boring, dull in its descriptions and worthless. He knew no more of the threat now he had read on the matter than he did before.

He found he was drumming his fingers impatiently against his leg. He had been waiting too long. Jek had never made him wait this long. He relaxed his hand, and concentrated on his breathing. Perhaps he should go to his quarters and wait — but he would not be dismissed so easily. If waiting was what it took, he would wait. In time, Jek would come to understand just how powerful the Anamnesor had become. But this was not the time. He was not ready. Not yet.

He toyed with the idea of going to see Fernip, but to what end, he wondered? He had seen him not two days previously, and had gleaned little new from his servant. It would do no good to pester him every day. Although he confessed, if only to himself, that he enjoyed tormenting the reader. It provided a modicum of distraction from the hunt.

But it would not be today.

The door opened ponderously (strangely, their were no warning footsteps to precede it), and Jek stood before him, lips curled into an unpleasant smile and red eyes alight with magic and forbidden knowledge.

“Klan, I have been expecting you. Do you have news? Do come in.”

“No, Speculate. I am merely reporting what I have not yet found, as you insisted.”

“Do I detect a note of chagrin, Klan?”

“Of course not, Brother. I am simply being dutiful.”

“And yet,” said Jek with a frightening smile, “I suspect you wish you could do more.” He did not say more of what — whether it be the hunt, or an elevated position within the Speculate. “Come within, and we will discuss new matters that have come to my attention. I may be able to grant you a reprieved from the mundane…would that be of interest to you, or do the wastes demand your constant attention?”

Klan stepped inside as he had been bid. He looked around — there was no excess in the room, as in his own. Jek lived for his duties — where humans played, Jek plotted the lives of thousands. Klan resolved that he would, too. Already he had his troops in place, and power that once he could not have imagined.

“I must confess, the wastes have little allure for me. It is dull, Brother, dull beyond comparison.”

“Then perhaps you can send some of your Anamnesors on a small errand for me. I seem to have happened upon one of our thorns…a small irritation by the name of Tirielle A’m Dralorn, sometimes known as the Sacrifice in human prophesy, and more plainly as a pain in ours.”

He handed Klan a letter, in fine penmanship, and indicated a hard wooden chair with a low back for the Anamnesor to take.

Klan sat on the seat, which was uncomfortable, and read slowly. He took care to note the urgency of the letter, deducing much about the character of the writer from its tone, its language, and the penmanship itself.

“A proud, intelligent woman. Straightforward, without guile. Right handed, obviously, but the length of the down strokes indicates decisiveness. The hand is steady, indicating a brave heart. Here, on the third paragraph, she pauses, when she talks of an uprising, but the hand becomes firmer thereafter — she is resolve on this course of action. I would say from the hand that this is not the only letter she penned — you are sure it is her, of course?”

“You have an excellent eye, Klan. I believe there is little that escapes your attention, apart, obviously, from your inability to find that which I have bid you seek…”

“Brother, I have been hampered…”

“Spare me your excuses, Anamnesor!” The Speculate barked, but was disappointed to find that Klan did not squirm, as so many would when faced with his displeasure. Jek would not waste his time trying to cow Klan. He was astute, too, and understood that Klan feared little, but was wary of him. That would have to do for now. One day, soon, he would have to put Klan in his place. But that time was not now. Now, it was time to hold out a hand in friendship. Let him think he was trusted. But never would he let himself be deceived.

“Now, attend me. This is a letter penned by Tirielle A’m Dralorn that was intercepted when she fled from her crimes, not that those crimes matter any longer. Compare the hand.”

He passed a letter to Klan. Klan noted the fine paper, and the watermark — a Lianthrian stationer he happened to know. He read the letter, and compared the writing.

“It seems she has a soft heart, also. I should have noticed that from the original letter. She was fleeing, and still risked her life to inform a mere servant of her plans. Stupid, but touching.”

“And a weakness we can exploit. Now, as to other evidence. There are reports of a rahken uprising in the human city of Beheth, but the reports only speak of a single rahken ever being seen…I have heard of this rahken before — Roth. It destroyed a ten of particulates in the first battle against the rahkens, and tore a chanter’s head clean from its shoulders. I cannot even see into the city and have to rely on second-hand reports for my information, but I strongly suspect the beast that is attacking my tenthers — and destroying them — is Tirielle A’m Dralorn’s assassin. Your powers will avail you little there — it is warded against our kind, but I’m sure you could see your way to transporting a few of your men there? Tenthers seem insufficient.”

Klan suppressed the urge to smile. At last! The scent was fresh!

“And we are to hunt her through the city?”

“Oh, I can do better than that. I know where she is staying. I have had my spies watching all our human subjects, and one, Iriya Mar’anthanon, a counsellor of the Kuh’taenium, has ordered Tirielle’s death. Perhaps she will succeed, but if she does not, I will not be surprised. A’m Dralorn is far from defenceless. But I believe your soldiers can achieve that end, where so many have failed before.”

“I will not fail you,” said Klan, itching to be about his business. He did not show his eagerness in front of the Speculate, but realised this was his chance to advance himself in the eyes of the Speculatae, who had doubted him from the first and opposed his elevation. It would stand him in good stead in days to come. Plus, he thought with a secret smile, it would be a pleasant break from the wastelands.

“Do not be so sure, Klan. Powers we cannot understand conspire against us. Still she cannot be seen by the Prognosticators…I feel that there is some part of this hunt that eludes our understanding as our prey has eluded us. Be wary, and warn your men that she is no easy mark.”

“My soldiers are not careless.”

“Perhaps not. But they die as any other. If you fail me in this, I might have to have you punished…I have yet to decide on the punishment.”

Klan had no doubt his punishment would not be so pleasant as an evening spent in the care of Brother San. Klan was a blade, he knew. Jek would not hesitate to throw him aside should his edge dull.

“Go swiftly — there is no guarantee she will be there forever, and when she leaves we might not know where she’s going.”

“Your will,” said Klan, bowing low. He rose from the uncomfortable chair and headed the short distance toward the door.

Before he pulled it open, he paused and turned. Jek was watching his face with open curiosity, and scarcely concealed impatience.

“Yes?”

“What do your spies tell you she is doing, risking hiding to come out in the open in Beheth? If I may be so bold as to enquire, Brother…?”

Jek smiled, as an alligator smiles to its prey.

“Reading, it seems. She spends her evenings reading. Now what, do you suppose, would be so interesting as to keep a lady awake at nights?”

Klan could imagine, but said nothing. He was just as sure Jek knew.

“By your leave.”

“Yes, yes.”

Klan closed the door gently behind him and headed for his apartments. He checked to make sure his newest addition to his congregation was safe in his robe — a grinning, tortured face of a Teryithyrian, and turned his back on his door. The hunt was fresh, yes, but he still needed to make sure his latest friend was not left lonely. He pictured all his friends, faces torn in sadness, missing him as he had been gone so long. He could spare a little time for them. They gave him so much, and all they demanded in return was his love.

He strode purposefully down the hall, his companion wrapped tenderly in the comfort of his robe. His cloak billowed in his wake.

Chapter Fifty

The messenger plucked at his collar nervously. The men were all staring at him, their strange golden eyes seeming to dissect his mind, able to see every guilty little secret he had ever held.

Go to the Great Tree, he had been told. No one had warned him he would be facing seven disgruntled warriors, shaking in his boots while they stared at him with those implacable, fearless eyes.

She came from the back stairs, and he gulped. It was true. She was a lady. Her hair was short, true, like a peasants, but it was neat and seemed to add to her beauty. She wore a soft pink dress, with flowing sleeves. Her hands were crossed, hidden in those voluminous sleeves. She granted him a smile. It was the only one he had had since arriving.

“You have a missive for me?”

One of those frightening warriors followed her down the stairs, and fixed him in his gaze. The messenger gulped before speaking.

“A message, yes, lady. I do not know who it is from.”

“Who gave it to you?”

“A boy, who told me a man had given it to him. I was given a silver coin to deliver it, my lady. I was told to give coin and letter only to you, and that I would, ahem, be taken care of…”

“Were you, indeed? Let’s see this letter.”

She seemed kind enough. She was smiling as one of the golden eyed warriors took the letter from his outstretched hand, the coin from his other, and took them to the lady.

She examined the seal, and broke it open with a quick snap of her wrists.

The messenger waited, looking longingly at the door, while she read slowly.

Her face darkened as she read, but she did not look up until she had finished.

He was sure he was going to die here. He would plunge his dagger into the first man to touch him, he resolved. He might die, but he would take one of them with him. It was troubling, though, that none of the men seemed armed, and they still hadn’t glanced at the dagger hanging from his belt.

“Give him a gold coin, Unthor, and let him on his way.”

To her, it was as though he had ceased to exist. She threw herself down on a cushioned bench. He risked one last glimpse at her as he was ushered through the door out into the sweltering heat with a gold coin resting in his palm.

“Speak of this to no one, man.”

“I wouldn’t, Lord! I swear!” he blurted, looking round for a swift exit, although the warrior held him fast in a firm grip.

“Be sure of it. Now leave, and be careful in future who you take coin from.”

He nodded eagerly, and ran into the market.

Unthor spared a glance around him at the street. All seemed to be in order. He closed the door and barred it, turning to look at the members of his order. Tirielle was slumped, dejected, her head resting on a table.

“Well, what did it say?” he asked.

She looked up slowly and shrugged.

“We are undone. It is from a friend. An assassin comes. I thought it strange that we had been attacked so surely, but it was no accident. It was not random. A death mark has been put on us. We must leave, now, and we have not found what we are looking for.”

He pursed his lips, but let Quintal speak as their leader held his hand up to still him.

“How do you know this?”

“We have been betrayed.”

“By whom?” asked Quintal.

“I warned you to wait,” said Disper. “There is too much riding on our success to risk this intrigue!”

“Be still, Disper. It was the lady’s decision. We do not control her, but she us. This you know.”

Disper was silent, but remained stubborn faced.

“What does your friend tell us of the Protectorate?”

“Nothing,” said Tirielle, biting her lip angrily. “But I cannot think they know we are here. We would not still be living.”

“If we have been betrayed once, we may have been betrayed twice. Whoever called the death mark must be a friend of the Protectorate. There can be no other explanation. But if assassins have been called, the Protectorate do not yet know we are here. We have time. The Protocrats do not use assassins.”

“But assassins!” cried Tirielle.

“Simple folk. It is nothing to worry about. But if they fail, our enemy, whoever it is, will no doubt call in the Protectorate. If they are allies with the Protectorate, they cannot risk us slipping away. We have little time, but one more night will not hurt. Assassins we can deal with. Do not fear, Tirielle.”

“Fear?” laughed Tirielle. “I am not afraid! I’m angry! Blood friends of our oppressors. Who could be their ally? Are humans so meek that they now do the work of the Protectorate for them? What will become of Rythe when humans forget who the enemy is and fight themselves? Already we hand them our magicians, and fool ourselves that a man’s life is worth the dirty gold we are paid. Now we hand them thieves, and cutthroats, and us. Do they not know what fate the betrayed suffer? Do they think the Protectorate have gaols? Or whips? No, they have none such, just needles and nails, axes and swords and fire and salt. Bastards!” she spat, thumping her fist down on the table.

The Sard were silent. Quintal put a hand on her shoulder, but she shook it off.

“I will not be calmed! I have had enough, and I am sick!”

“Enough, Tirielle. You rail against the people, but even among the meek there are lions. You have sent out many letters — not all have betrayed you. Only one, and the rest have stayed silent, biding their time. All is not yet lost. One rotten apple among many fine apples. And we still have time. We were vigilant before, now we know for sure what comes. We will not fail. One more night, one more attempt on your life, and then we will leave. We will find what we need tonight.”

Soft footsteps came from the back stairs, silencing Quintal, and the Seer came into the room, blinking even in this gloomy light. No one could see her eyes, but they all knew what was there, even if the knowledge behind them was a mystery.

“Seer, you should be in bed, resting,” said Cenphalph, rising and moving to her side to take her arm.

“No,” she smiled and patted his arm, twice the thickness of his. “I heard your shouting from upstairs, and I need to move. We will be leaving soon. Be ready.”

“Have you seen something, Sia?” asked Tirielle, unsure whether to be hopeful or afraid.

“No, Tiri. Nothing. It is just time. I feel it. We have rested too long. We must move, ever onward. Be sure tonight. We will not be here much longer.”

From her tone, Tirielle could not tell whether she meant Beheth, or on Rythe at all.

Chapter Fifty-One

Tall shutters covered the windows, meagre light slicing out into the night. Gurt checked the street behind him — it was one of the more prosperous districts of Lianthre, but he was not looking for footpads. His enemies were more deadly.

Sure he was alone in the darkened street, unobserved by anything but the eighth-moon, Hern partially hidden behind his larger brother, he reached out a hand and rapped on the door with a grimace of pain. The bone rot had started in his hands, but the rest of his body was still hale. It was an indignity he had no choice but to bear. A guard since his youth, and Captain in his middle years to Dran A’m Dralorn, then to his daughter, he would no longer be wielding his short sword or cudgel. But if he could aid the land in any other way, he fully intended to do so.

Sventhan, his third cousin, opened the door with a beaming smile. Sventhan was in his middle years, but had lost none of the muscle of his youth. He was as broad as the door, with a mashed nose spread across a broad, open face.

“I was afraid you might not come,” he said, embracing the older man.

“As if I would forget my duties. I had much to do, but I am here now. Are you going to let me in, or shall we wait for the Protocrats to take us before their Inquisitors?”

“Brusque as ever, my friend. Come in, of course.”

Sventhan stepped aside. His wide shoulders had all but filled the doorway. Gurt stepped inside briskly, closing the door on the night and the enemy that prowled the city streets.

“Come in, make yourself at home,” said Sventhan. “Tama has tea on the stove. I’ll fetch it. Sit, sit,” he bustled around the table setting cups out. Gurt heaved himself into a hard-backed chair with a grunt. Perhaps the rot was setting into his spine, too. The long ride had tired him more than expected. He rubbed his back as firmly as his hands would allow.

Sventhan poured thick, black tea from a heavy kettle, which he set back atop the stove before taking a seat opposite Gurt. His eyes raised as he saw Gurt’s crooked fingers taking the cup, but he said nothing. Gurt sipped the tea. He was grateful for the warmth on his aching hands. Come winter he would be crippled with pain, but for now he could still use his hands. When the rot came it was often slow. Sometimes it took years. Gurt was just unlucky. A year ago he had suffered no more than a few troubling twinges. Now his fingers were already out of alignment, and the pain often woke him during the night. An alchemist had recommended a noxious paste, which burned and had cost him a goodly portion of his savings, but it did alleviate the pain, if only for a few hours.

“Tama!” the big man called out. “She’s with the babe,” he explained, with a shy smile. “She’s a beauty, too. Blessed with a strong arm, I hope, but if not she’ll be a good wife to a good man one day.”

“I didn’t know. It seems I have been out of touch too long.”

Tama, Sventhan’s wife, breezed into the room. She was almost as big as her husband, but possessed of a strange grace and gentleness that made her seem a woman half her size. She was as beautiful as Gurt remembered though. He greeted her with a smile, she with a kiss on his cheek.

Gurt blushed slightly. He was never good with women.

“Tama, I am glad to see you. You look well. How is the baby?”

Tama beamed. “She’s fine. Six months next week. She’ll be fine for a while. I’ve just put her back to sleep. Hardly sleeps at all. But she’s so fine.”

“I’ll see her before I go.”

“Going already?”

“Not yet, Tama. We’ve business to do first.”

“Men’s business, I guess from the impatient look on my husband’s face. I do hope it involves no subterfuge. He’s but a simple man.”

Sventhan took the criticism without a retort, just smiled lovingly at his wife and patted her on the behind. “As you say, wife. Now leave us for a while.”

“So masterful!” she cooed, fanning her face in mock excitement. Gurt remembered. Sometimes she could seem like a little girl.

“Go on, woman,” said Sventhan, but kindly.

She kissed him on the cheek and with a wave goodbye she returned to her rooms.

“She’s a good woman. You’ve been doubly blessed.”

“And you have been a man of duty all these years. Are you sorry you were called?”

“Not at all,” Gurt lied. Often he wondered what his life would have been like had he married, instead of serving a councillor.

The two men fell silent, a gulf between them. Neither would speak of it again.

Gurt picked up his hot tea, and Sventhan waited. He never spoke while food or drink was being consumed, Gurt remembered. Strict adherence to the Omerteran in all things. Gurt was not so strict, but he still followed the principles. It was in his blood. To forget his duties would mean he was no longer a builder, one of the largest family on the whole continent, and if the lore was true, outside it also.

The room was cool enough to forget the heat outside. The shutters allowed a little breeze into the room. Gurt looked around, eyes alighting here and there — a fat, low candle, thick Pluan table, scarred from long use. An elaborately carved chest between two soft chairs, facing a cold fireplace. The furniture was not expensive, but of good quality. All the builders eschewed the gaudy, and made do with the functional. It was their way, despite their wealth.

Gurt knew the chest was an heirloom. Sventhan would never squander his own money to buy such a piece. He would save his wages. Save them for times such as these.

Gurt turned his gaze back to the big man. Tea finished, Sventhan broke the silence.

“It is good to see you. I was at first pleased that you wrote. Saddened, too, that it has come to this.”

“I am sorry I had not written for so long, cousin,” said Gurt sadly. “Would that it were in better circumstances.”

“But we build with the stone we are given. I have read your letter carefully. The family is doing what it can. I fear it will not be enough.”

“How much does the Imperator know? Does she know what transpires in the heart of the Conclave, or of the threat to the Kuh’taenium?”

“She knows enough. She has hired a bodyguard. She does not know me. I’m not sure she would believe, or if we could make her. Our brothers and sisters watch her from afar. Where we are able, we watch the other council members. Unfortunately, two have been murdered. We were not in place in time to prevent it. Reih Refren A’e Eril called on you, but if you were to tell her of our family…”

“How many councillors are under our protection?”

“All but thirteen. We do not have enough family to watch everybody, and even those we do watch cannot be protected all day and all night. Outside, they are as safe as we can make them, but we cannot go inside their homes unless hired, or open ourselves to them. We would make direct enemies of the Protectorate, and there are not enough of us builders to withstand their enmity should we be exposed.”

“Then what would you have me do? Do you think it is not enough just to protect them? I had thought it would be sufficient, but perhaps I have been away too long from the fold of the family. Since Tirielle’s disbarment I have not seen how serious the threat is to the Kuh’taenium. I thought the Imperator’s letter was strange, but I come. Now I fear it is too late.”

“I hope that is not so. But as to what we can do…I think it best if you begin our return into the light. You are known to the Imperator. She knows enough of the threat, and she contacted you. Perhaps you can talk to her. Perhaps we can be hired on the Councillors’ guard, or know the names of those Protocrats who attack the Kuh’taenium…I do not know. I thought it was a good idea, but now you are here, I am not so sure. We have remained a secret for so long…and I confess, I am afraid for our family. We cannot stand against the Protectorate.”

“If I cannot speak to the Imperator, I will…I too, am known. If I am seen by the Protectorate they will suspect Tirielle has a hand to play here…I wish I knew where she was. It must be in secret. We must not expose the Imperator, but also, for now, we must not expose the family. We could do no good should we be hunted to the death.”

“In secret…hmm. I think there may be a way.” Sventhan smiled thinly. “But I have news for you, too. I think I may know where Tirielle was. I cannot promise she is there now. One of our sisters has seen her — in Beheth. It seems she has been stirring up trouble in the city.”

Gurt bashed the table, forgetting his pain for a moment. “Blasted girl. She should be laying low!”

“She is her father’s daughter. What else would you expect?”

“I’d expect some sense from her. Still, what’s done is done. I can do little to protect her here. Reih Refren A’e Eril is our concern now.”

“Then you will introduce us? It is time I told her of her heritage. I believe we may be facing the dissolution. We have no choice but to reveal ourselves.”

“I will tell her,” said Gurt reluctantly. “I only wish you were wrong. I fear we are no longer strong enough to make a difference.”

“Then what little difference we do make must be of the greatest import,” said Sventhan, reaching across the table to take Gurt’s shoulder. “We will stand for the light come the end, whether we perish or not. The secrets of the builders may be lost, but as always, others will come after us.”

“I hope it will not come to that,” said Gurt, rising. “Time is wasting. I will find a way to contact Reih, if you can but get me inside. You will have your meeting.”

“Thank you, Cousin. You will stay here, of course.”

“I have taken rooms…”

“I won’t here of it.”

“It endangers you, to have me in your home. Think of your family, Sventhan.” Gurt spoke kindly, but did not have the heart to refuse. A room would be welcome now.

“They are builders. We carve the stone. We are strong enough. Now, I’ll hear no more about it. Tell me more of Tirielle. We may as well pass the night away. It may be a day or two before we can find the old ways into the Kuh’taenium. They are buried now, and built over, but we will find a way in.”

“May your hammer ring true, Sventhan. Thank you.”

“And yours, cousin. Now, tell me about the girl. She makes waves already…I wonder if her fate is somehow tied to ours?”

“I wonder, too,” said Gurt. “She is brave. There was a time when thieves got past the gate guard, and she was alone inside the estate…”

Gurt talked long into the night, Sventhan merely listening with a thoughtful smile on his face. Both men found themselves enjoying the tales.

Gurt could not forget his duty, but for a time, at least he could forget his pain.

Chapter Fifty-Two

It was as good a way as any to pass the time. Wen, Drun and Bourninund watched from the back of a steadily growing crowd as Shorn and Renir trained.

In the centre of the circle of watchers the two men fought bare-knuckle, pulling their punches. Shorn was hampered without his arm-brace, but to a casual observe it would not seem so. Renir was willing to take any advantage he could get.

Shorn crouched like a warrior. Renir stood like an idiot.

“Idiot,” said Wen.

“Shorn’s dropping his left, and Renir’s falling for it every time,” said Bourninund.

“He’s a fool. Fight like that in the real world and you’ll get knocked on your arse every time. Or, if you’re unlucky, killed.”

Renir took two blows to the head, in quick succession. He blocked a spinning backfist from Shorn, and landed his own blow to the mercenary’s ribs. No one would ever know Shorn’s leg had been ruined not more than a year ago. He was swift on his feet, and his footwork was perfect.

“He’s still learning, I suppose,” said Bourninund. “He’s caught me a few good ones before now.”

“No excuse for slow hands and a fool head,” rumbled Wen, crossing his thick arms against his bare chest. “He should have learned by now.”

“How long did you take to learn?” Drun enquired pointedly.

“Not the point. We’ve not got the luxury of years to train him.”

“Just watch,” said Drun. “I think you’ll find Renir’s a surprising man.”

Wen and Bourninund fell silent, as Shorn leapt, swinging a foot at Renir’s head. Instead of trying to block the kick, Renir ducked underneath it, pushing upward. Shorn thumped to the floor, and Renir fell on top of him, pining the mercenary’s leg between his own, and twisting slowly.

Shorn tapped Renir on the arm, and strangely, the crowd applauded, slapping their sandaled feet on the deck.

The two men rolled apart, and circled again. The crowd fell silent, watching, apart from the three older men, possibly the eldest on the ship.

“See?” said Drun with a satisfied smile.

“Humpf,” said Wen. “Not bad, I suppose.”

“Never seen that before,” said Bourninund appreciatively.

“Me neither. No good if you’re fighting more than one man, though. Often, that’s the case.”

“But he’s only fighting one man,” Drun pointed out.

“Suppose so,” conceded Wen.

Shorn landed a light blow on Renir’s temple, followed by a chop with the edge of his hand against the student’s elbow. It was obviously a stunning blow. Renir’s right arm fell numb against his side, but he did not give up. He blocked another blow to his head, swung a leg and upended Shorn again.

The mercenary rose with a smile, and the two men touched fists to signal the end of their training for the day. Renir clapped Shorn on the shoulder, then looked around for the old men. Spotting them in the crowd, they made their way over.

“He’s getting better,” said Wen grudgingly as they approached. “Not many men could put Shorn on his arse. Still, bet he couldn’t best him with a blade in his hand.”

“I shouldn’t think so,” said Bourninund.

“I sincerely hope he’ll never have to,” said Drun.

“What do you think then?” said Renir as he made his way to them. “Pretty nifty, eh?”

“Don’t get cocky, lad,” said Wen.

“Not bad, bit slow off the mark,” said Bourninund.

“Bit of encouragement wouldn’t go amiss,” complained Renir.

“Don’t pay them any mind, Renir. Can we talk?” Drun inclined his head.

“Suppose so. My arm’s still numb, by the way. Thanks, Shorn.”

“My arse is numb, too,” said Shorn with a rueful grin. “Won’t be long now before you can beat any man in a fair fight. Different with the blade, though. We’ll practise that tomorrow.”

“Look forward to it,” Renir said, and let Drun lead him away.

They walked until they reached the edge of the island ship, and Drun sat lightly looking out over the seas. In the distance, the sky was a purpling bruise, a storm heading inland from the ocean. The wind was still calm, but it would not be long in coming. Already the temperature was dropping, and this far north it was chill, despite the bitter glare of the twin suns.

“I’ve been meaning to talk to you. Sometimes I forget you’re just as important a part of this company as Shorn, or I. You might not be a child of prophesy, but I see a greatness in you.”

“Stop kidding around, Drun,” said Renir bashfully. He sat next to the priest, buttoning his jerkin against the chill outriders of the storm.

“I don’t play, Renir. Neither should you.” Drun pinned him with a serious eye. “It can’t wait any longer. I’ve been putting off talking to you, perhaps in error, but too long. I think we should talk about your dreams.”

Renir shook his head, his long hair hiding his face from those dangerous, bright yellow eyes. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“If it wasn’t important, I wouldn’t ask. It became my business when it began affecting you. I can’t let anything endanger us on our journey. Shorn must reach the wizard, or the old ones will return, and everything we know will be burnt away. You have changed since we have been on the road, Renir. For the better, I believe, but there is something strange going on, and I must know what it is if I am to help. You cry out, sometimes you talk in your sleep, and sometimes you twitch, and lash out, but it can go on no longer. You are not alone. Everything you do affects us all. We are all linked now.”

“Then why don’t you talk to Wen? If anyone is a danger to us, it’s Wen and his seer’s grass.”

“I won’t pretend I’m not chary of talking to him, but his addiction serves a purpose as surely as your dreams. Fate finds a path for all of us. I don’t doubt we were set on this path from our birth, and perhaps Carious and Dow have watched over us since our father’s fathers were born. We all serve fate, in our own way. Now, tell me of your dreams, and don’t leave anything out.”

Renir fiddled with his jerkin for a few moments, and considered holding onto his dreams, but only for a second. Drun was right. He might well be risking his friends. How many times had he cursed the others for keeping their secrets? He would not fall into the same trap. No matter how hard it might be to stay true.

He began to talk, reluctantly and haltingly. He was embarrassed by some of his dreams, and frightened, too. But if he could not trust Drun, he could trust no one. It had taken him many months to believe in Shorn. That trust was earned, sometimes the hardest way of all, in the midst of battle. Drun was different, though. He asked little but what a man was willing to give. He had not asked Renir to risk his life on this journey. That had been his choice.

No time to regret, and no chance to go back. He was committed. It was with that sense of commitment that he found the courage to talk.

“I dream of a witch. She has changed me, in ways I never imagined possible. I heal faster and more completely than is natural. It doesn’t feel wrong, exactly, but it is strange. I haven’t spoken of it with you because…well, I was afraid.”

Drun said nothing, but looked away from Renir. He felt it might be easy for the fledgling warrior if he was not scrutinised while he unburdened himself.

“I was afraid you would try to fix me, or take this gift away. I like it, Drun. I feel so much more…complete…than I ever did. I feel braver, stronger…it is most unusual, but I don’t think there is anything malign about it. The witch gives, but she never takes.”

“Do you know anything of the lore of witches?”

“I do. I know there is always a price. But she has not demanded it.”

“And she will not, not until the time comes when she does. With a witch you never know the price, not until it is too late.”

“But she does not feel evil. Besides, in my dreams, I have never had the chance to ask about the price. They are always too busy, and she talks constantly…I can barely get a word in edgewise.”

“And you can think, react, in your dreams?”

“In the witch dreams, yes. In others, no.”

“Then it is a visitation. You are a dreamer, no? I would imagine you have always had vivid dreams.”

“Just ordinary dreams, I suppose. Nothing strange about them. Aside from the witch.”

“And what does she tell you?”

“I can’t always remember. I do know she gives me warnings, sometimes, like…don’t trust Wen…who Shorn’s son was…things like that. It’s as though she knows the future.”

“Does she ever harm you?”

Renir seemed to Drun to think of an answer overly long, but the priest did not interrupt.

“When it began, I was terrified. I think I know why, though.”

Drun was interested. “Why, do you think?”

“I fought it. I have come to accept it. It is like…having a friend. I don’t know as I trust her — I wouldn’t trust anyone who barged in on my dreams…but she has only given me knowledge, and this strange power to heal. Also, this may sound strange…”

“Very little sounds strange to me, Renir.”

“You’ve never heard my story of the bewildered goose before.”

“And probably have no need to. What is strange?”

“I think she likes me…I get the impression that when I don’t do what she wants, she is angry, but only because she is worried for me. I think she wants me to live, but also to do the right things…I don’t know, it’s almost like all women. Perhaps there is nothing strange about it. I suppose most women find a way to push men into doing what they think is best for them, even if the man doesn’t think so.”

“Women are often wiser than men,” Drun mused, largely to himself, but Renir heard him.

“Well, I think this one has the makings of me. It’s like she knows me better than I know myself, sometimes. She knows things about me I have never spoken out loud…all my embarrassments — and there have been a few — all my fears, my hopes, my dreams. Can a visitor read minds in the dream world?”

“No, you can converse, or remain silent. You can be truthful, or deceitful, and the visitor would never know.”

“And yet she seems to know.”

“Perhaps she is merely perceptive.”

“Yes,” said Renir, “But it seems to be more than just that.”

Drun picked at the hem of his cloak, which was bunched around his knees. The Seafarers had made it for him. It was a fine, thick cloak. They would need it when they went ashore.

Renir looked at his own. It was threadbare, and far too thin for the north.

He sighed. Forever the poor relation on this trip. Still, at least he was better clothed than Wen. The giant wore no shirt most of the time. But he did not seem bothered by the cold.

“I think I am happy with my witch for the time being. She does me no harm, and seems to want no harm to come to me. I am beginning to think of her as the sixth member of our little army.”

“I just hope she’s a friend, that is all I am worried about.”

“She seems to be, that is all I can say for now. In the witch dreams, it sounds strange, but I feel that if I could just see her face, I would know her. I feel I have known her throughout lifetimes…I cannot explain the feeling better than that.”

“A strange feeling, as you say. But I can say no more, because I do not understand it myself. It will have to do.”

Renir nodded. “I’m glad you made me talk about it. I feel better.”

“I’m not done yet, my friend. Tell me about the other dreams.”

“They are just that — plain dreams.”

“Do they feel wrong?”

“No, not at all. I think they are just dreams, not visitations.”

“Tell me anyway. Sometimes people close to the strands of fate can see it. I have vivid dreams too. It is good to tell of them. I would hear of yours.”

“You tell me about yours, I’ll tell you about mine.”

Drun smiled mildly, but Renir saw that his eyes were bright and hard. “No, Renir. I would burden no man with my dreams. We have a load enough to carry for an army. I hope your dreams are lighter than mine.”

“I wouldn’t count on it,” said Renir with a hard laugh. “Two nights ago I dreamt of a woman, in danger, and a man with many faces chasing her. The man with many faces was not really a man, though, but it was the closest I could come in words to describing him. He had a long, narrow, face, with long hair that hung close to his cheeks, hiding his eyes. I do not think any man would have a face like that. He was wearing a strange, shifting robe that was uncomfortable on the eye…I was afraid, even though it was only a dream.”

“Two nights ago I heard you cry out in your sleep. I thought it was not a good dream.”

“No, he was evil. You know how some men are wrong in their hearts, full of bile and spite…this man does not have even enough passion to wish ill on others. He just ruins to feel…something. I think he is empty inside.”

“And not a man, I suspect, but a Protocrat. It is as good a description as any of their hearts. But I wouldn’t fear him, he is just one of many. He was not in your dreams — Protocrats and Hierarchs travel different roads in their dreams — I do not think they could visit yours. But it is portentous. And what of the woman being chased?”

“I heard her speak in my dream. The words were muffled, and I could not understand them, but on one side of her stood a rainbow, and on the other nine glowing suns, but small enough that I could see them. But I could not make out her face. She was in shadow, the shadow of the Protocrat. His shadow fell across her, even as she ran. Does that mean anything, do you think?”

Drun paled. “I think so, yes. I believe that was Tirielle, the third of whom we have spoken. She is in danger. The rainbow is a Seer that travels with her, the suns are my brethren…she also travels with a rahken, did you see it?”

“The beasts you have told me of?” Drun nodded. “No, I did not. What of the Protocrat?”

“I do not know him. But you would not be granted such a vision if it were not important.”

Renir found it was good to speak of his dreams.

“What else do you dream?”

“I dream about the war in Sturma. I see a large man presiding over it, similar in appearance to the other man I see — another Protocrat, I presume — but it is even stranger. In my dreams I do battle with him, but he fires magic against me, and I cannot fight it. But that is not the strange thing — in this dream I feel at peace. And most unusually, there is an army at my back. Each time his flames knock me down, men hold me up again, push me back to my feet…what do you think that means?”

“I must confess, I do not know,” said Drun, stroking his beard thoughtfully and looking out to sea. “Is there anything else?”

“One last dream. I have this on occasion. Of a girl. Her eyes are multi-hued — she is in the centre of the battle. It is all so confusing…In my dreams she dies in a city, surrounded by books…”

Drun looked up sharply. “This girl, she dies?”

“Is that important? It’s only in the dream.”

Drun’s expression darkened. His eyes glowed brighter, and he tugged at his beard. “I hope not. I must find out…Sit with me Renir, I must find out…” he tailed off, and went silent, a frightening, thoughtful expression on his tanned and lined face.

Renir had felt better than he had for days, even if Drun had not told him what his dreams meant, but now he was worried he had said something wrong. The Sard looked furious and thoughtful. It was no longer comfortable sitting next to him, not with that expression on his ancient face. But Renir could not refuse.

“I’ll sit a while. It’s a beautiful view.” It was true. The suns were rising high, and the storm was still a way off. The clouds reared in the sky, purple in places, dark grey in others. White clouds sat to the south, promising more welcome weather whenever he returned to Sturma. If he could…

Drun took a deep breath and clapped the fledgling warrior on the shoulder. Renir was thankful for the contact. He did not wish Drun to be angry with him.

“Whatever happens next, Renir, don’t worry. I am just going travelling for a while. Now, be silent. I just hope it’s not too late,” Drun added, a calculating look on his face as he glanced at the looming skies.

“It’s fine,” said Renir, and tailed off as Drun’s breath caught in his throat, and Renir watched him struggle, holding his breath for a time.

Beside him, Drun’s body fell back against the boards.

“Drun!” shouted Renir, and thumped the old man’s chest. “Breathe, damn it!”

A dry rattle escaped Drun’s throat, and he began to breathe. His eyes stared unseeing, though, as if seeing a vision in the sky.

Travelling, thought Renir. He had heard Drun speak of it, and he didn’t know if he should do anything. He looked around him. There was no one to see.

“Brindle’s goat,” he swore, and settled in for a long wait, watching the clouds sail ever closer across roughening seas.

Chapter Fifty-Three

Drun flew across the sea faster than he ever had, flying toward noon, then dusk, and arriving just in time to make twilight. He felt his form quavering, but relief that he had found the city in time, only to have it shattered.

Surrounding the city was a darkness that had nothing to do with night. Ghostly shapes prowled the air outside, an evil he knew well but had avoided for thirty-seven years. The darkening skies were polluted with its taint, birds returning early to their evening roosts, shaken just as he was but not knowing why, just feeling the instinct to flee. His fear grew, but he could not flee and hang from a tree.

Concentrating his soul and all his power on the city of Beheth, and the shifting rainbow under its pristine roofs, untouchable by the taint of the enemy, he made his ethereal form as small as a dart, heavy and swift, and dived through the darkness, sucking the last of the light from the setting suns.

All the colours of the rainbow floated through the roof of a great inn, as though they were tendrils of smoke, drifting to the night sky. He could only hope that she was asleep, and that he could touch her mind, if only enough to make her stir, or cry out. Perhaps he could reach her sleeping mind and use her voice to warn them. It was no use warning her, she would be insensible.

His form darted in through the open window, and snaked around her head, but just in time she blinked and sat up.

“Drun, I presume?” she said in a far too mature voice that pierced into his brain.

In his surprise, he almost lost his form and snapped back across the ocean. As it was, he saw, looking out at the advancing night and the alien darkness on the boundaries of the city, he had little time.

“You must flee!” he blurted, still amazed that the girl was awake. He had been out of touch for too long. “The Protectorate await outside the city. They know you are here. There is no time. Do not pack, just warn the others and leave now.”

“I cannot!” she shouted without words. She shook her head to underline her point. “You know as well as I do what matters most. It is not me, it is the wizard. We will do what we must.”

“Fool girl! Listen to me! They are coming!”

“Well,” she said with a stubborn tilt of her head, “There is no need to be rude…”

“Just do it…flee tonight…you must head north — it is the only way out of the city…” Drun could feel the pull as the last of the evening light fled.

“Fate finds its own way, Drun Sard, and we must trust it. Now go, before you disappear entirely.”

Drun had time to marvel at her poise. So much presence for one so young, he thought at the same time as his frustration at her rejection. Stupid girl!

He had no more time to think. On the last rays of light, his body snapped back. He sensed, rather than felt, the tainted darkness seeking him as he was called back out of the night, but his soul travelled so swiftly it was just a hint of a bony hand before it touched your shoulder in a dream…

He had no time to feel the skeletal touch of the Protectorate’s wizard, just the memory of it, like a violation imagined rather than experienced.

He blinked, and felt the first drops of rain on his face. He sat up, but could only spare a frown at Renir’s concerned and amazed face.

“Surrounded by stupidity,” he grumbled. “It’s a wonder the world hasn’t ended already.”

“Welcome back,” said Renir. “Nice of you to put a rosy tint on things. I feel so much better now.”

Drun merely growled at him. He rose, shook his cloak out, and stalked off to get out of the rain.

Renir coughed and turned his face upward to the sky. Drun might be surrounded by stupidity. Renir was surrounded by grumpy old curmudgeons.

At least with just the rain for company things were simple for a change. Then the lightning streaked the sky, and lit Renir’s face. For once, he looked happy and at ease. He stared lazily out to sea. Cold and alone, rain ran in rivulets from his beard. He smiled, closed his eyes, and waited for the storm to break.

Chapter Fifty-Four

Night fell slowly, laying long shadows along Beheth’s confusing streets. As always, Tirielle followed a new route to the library in the hope that no assassin could lay in wait. The Protectorate patrols were now concentrated in the west of the city. She gave them no thought. Roth had done its deadly work well.

Typraille followed behind, making no pretence at concealment. The Sard hoped open protection would deter any attacker — Carth followed their back trail, Unthor strode along a parallel street, keeping them in sight only occasionally through refuse strewn alleyways and across hunched bridges. Tirielle would have preferred to have them all at her back, but it would have to be enough. They could not afford to leave the inn unprotected. She could not afford to leave the Seer alone. As much as she had grown to love the girl, she could not fool herself. The Seer could prove to be a great ally in days to come. She could not lose her. She would not.

Whatever her motivations for protecting the Seer, it was still possible that the assassin, whoever it might be, would wait for them at the Great Tree Inn. He could be hiding on the rooftops, or biding his time until he could send a bolt or arrow through their window come early morning. The Sard thought few assassins would be bold enough to strike in the daylight, but Tirielle knew better. Bitter experience had taught her to expect the unexpected when it came to dealing with those that dealt only in death. It was no game. There were no rules. The choices were simple; be killed, or kill.

If she knew from where the threat came she could have struck early and hard, removing the threat before it had a chance to sneak up on them. But assassins were impolite by nature — they kept you waiting.

Guessing, going over the angles in her mind, Tirielle had been forced to split the Sard. They were at their most effective when they fought together, but only against a vastly significant force. Against a lone man, one trained in the art of subtle murder, they could only protect her as well as she could protect herself.

She was watchful. She trusted the Sard with her life, but would not relax. Not this night. Not when she was hunted from the shadows. She put her trust in vigilance. Hers, and that of the Sard. Only in harmony would they succeed.

Heart pounding in her breast, ears attuned to the night, she walked carefully, as swiftly as she dared. Haste could mean a sign missed, a sound unheard over her own footfalls. She wished Roth could be with them, but it was simply more logical for it to guard the inn. If it were seen now (however unlikely that was) the Protectorate would come in force. All its work would be for nought, and the last thing they needed this night was additional interference. It was too great a risk.

Wishes were meaningless, but she wished, nonetheless. Roth was an accomplished assassin in its own right. It thought the way an assassin thinks — without rules. Anything might be a weapon. It might come as a friendly face, or a missile from the rooftops. Assassins rarely worked in groups, but that, too, was a possibility she could not dismiss.

Cats screeching from behind an alley wall startled her into drawing her daggers, but j’ark seemed unperturbed. He merely strolled on, shoulders rolling with his easy, self-assured gait. A long bladed knife hung from his belt, underneath the grey cloak he wore. The heat was prohibitive, but hard questions would be asked if a Protectorate patrol stopped them in the darkness. This night was too important to be delayed. Everything rested on their success, or gods forbid, their failure.

Time was as much their enemy as the faceless assassin. If they failed tonight, they would be without a guide, lost on the wrong continent. Tirielle would not allow that to happen. She had allies fighting the same fight, and she would not let them down. If someone relied on her, she would fight to the last to aid them. She would do so because she expected nothing less from her friends. The Sard had fought for her, and, although she had never met them, and knew nothing of the men across the ocean other than their fate, they were doing the same for her. Together, their battle might be small, but they fought for the greatest prize of all — the freedom of every human on Rythe.

Failure was not an option. Fail, and she might as well be dead. Already she had staked her life on her quest, and the lives of everyone who followed her.

How could she risk any less?

“It seems we have company,” said j’ark in subdued tones, startling her again. Her heart skipped a beat. “Don’t look up.”

She hid her face in her hair and stared at the ground. She did not think her lips could be read in the growing darkness, but there was still a little light lingering in the air.

“Where?”

“On the rooftop to our left. The house with the nested eves. I saw nothing but a silhouette.”

“Just one?”

j’ark nodded his head.

“No,” said Typraille, just behind them. He spoke quietly, and Tirielle had to strain to hear him. “There’s another to the right. I saw a strangely shaped huddle in the alleyway we just passed. I think they are just watching. He could have loosed an arrow before I noticed him, but he stayed where he was.”

“Let us hope you are right, but we should not count on it. Perhaps they work together, and wait to kill us all at once. Signal Carth. Tell him to take the man in the alleyway. We can do nothing about our rooftop watcher.”

Typraille nodded, although j’ark was not looking at him. Behind his back the willing warrior formed signs with his hand. Tirielle imagined he wished he could take the battle to the enemy. It was not Typraille’s way to stand aside while a fight was in the offing.

Typraille did not have to look to know that Carth had moved down the alleyway. They heard no sounds of a struggle. Carth was soft spoken in all his dealings.

A tense few minutes passed, Tirielle occasionally asking j’ark if their silent observer was still there, j’ark answering in the affirmative each time. Tirielle found her shoulders bunching, waiting for an arrow to pierce her neck, or her back…but to convince herself of the possibilities was foolish. She made herself relax, and concentrated on reaching the door, now in sight, unscathed. In this, she had to trust j’ark’s reflexes, and his instinct.

No arrow came. They reached the door unharmed. Tirielle knocked, and waited, and itch between her shoulders.

“Open, damn it,” she whispered between clenched teeth.

“Relax, Lady. I have our watcher in sight.”

It was unspoken, but Tirielle believed j’ark meant to snatch any missile from the air with his bare hands. She almost believed he could do it.

As she rapped on the door again, it opened a crack. She pushed harder than she intended to. The door swung wide as she shouldered her way inside. J’ark stepped in and pushed her away roughly.

“Back!” he said. She moved instantly, recognising her mistake. J’ark stepped around the door in one fluid motion, checking the blind spot, but only found a bewildered reader rubbing a sore shoulder.

Typraille stepped inside more calmly, watching their backs.

“Sorry, old chap,” said Typraille, closing the door on the night and their unwelcome observer. “Sudden chill. Couldn’t wait to be inside.”

“It’s not the kind of behaviour we condone,” said the reader, hurt, as j’ark pulled him to his feet. “Lady Belvoire,” he stated, as he rose. “Lord Resnor.”

There was little respect in his voice, the simple statement of their assumed names sounded more like an admonishment.

“My apologies, master reader, for the brutal entry,” said Tirielle, and by way of consolation offered him a dazzling smile.

He melted under the heat of that smile, even though for him it must have been somewhat muted, considering his myopic eyes.

“Well, I suppose it was just a mistake.”

“Just that, my good man. Our coin, for the night, and a little donation. I hope that makes up for this…mishap.” Typraille tossed the man a gold coin, which the reader fumbled and bent to pick up. When his back straightened, Tirielle and her guard for the night were already striding into the depths of the library.

They stopped when they reached the cloistered passage to the rear rooms, containing priceless scrolls. The architecture differed subtly from the rest of the library. Erosion worked mystery into the carvings. Forgotten faces that peered from the stone — perhaps patrons, or lords, or figures out of legend — were worn thin, blurring what once had no doubt been fine features. Vines were carved into the archways, what looked like Orwain leaves, and three-dimensional bulbs that looked like rough fruits. The marble floor was no longer smooth, but pitted and dimpled with wear.

Typraille dumped the pack he had been carrying unceremoniously on the stone floor, and said, “Time’s wasting. Shall we?”

Tirielle nodded with a smile. “Why not?” she said, and loosened the drawstrings to draw out a candle, and a ladylike pick. They lit their candles from one burning at the reading tables, and began their search.

Tirielle wandered off on her own, her features as blurred as the carvings in the dull flickering glow of candlelight. She walked slowly one way around the hall, while j’ark followed the line of the other wall. Typraille stood guard, ensuring none of the readers disturbed them. He would concoct a story to dissuade them from entering the back rooms — failing that he would knock them insensible. With regret, Tirielle knew, but without hesitation.

The candle roamed across the wick almost as if it had a will of its own. From a study of the outside of the library, and comparison to the inside, it seemed as though the wall she examined was unnaturally thick. There were no windows, so no one would ever notice this disparity from inside or out…but something was there. She just had to find it. If only the candle would remain still. There was such a draft in the building she was unsure if she would even notice if she found a hidden opening.

Scrolls in leather tubing were stacked on shelves all along the wall, tagged with their title, or subject, date and author if known. She would have loved to take the time to peruse them. It was amazing to her that so much had survived the years. But peace had a way of preserving knowledge. In the years before peace had come to Lianthre, in the age of dissent, much had been lost. For a thousand years or more, much more had been preserved. Unfortunately, none of it would be of any use in the hunt for the red wizard. Tirielle was sure that if mention remained, the Protectorate would have expurgated it from the records. The red wizard could be their undoing, and the Protectorate allowed no threats.

She almost forgot the candle she was supposed to be watching. It had gone out and for the last few minutes she had been searching by distant candlelight only.

She returned to the tables and relit her candle, then walked her own trail through the library, this time watching the flame and holding it close to the shelves. The readers would be sore if they could see what she was doing, but not for long.

The candle flickered and she felt a breeze against her cheek. She tried to hold in her excitement.

She held the candle out in front of her and examined the area. It took a while to see, but there was a curved scratch leading outward from the edge of the bookshelf closest to her. She wet a finger and held it close to the join between wall and shelf. It was definitely cooler. The candle flickered more strongly. She shielded it with her free hand, and peered along the join. There was no gap, nothing out of the ordinary. But there would be no scratch if it did not move. The join provided no purchase for fingers. She searched the inside of the shelving, pushing aside priceless scrolls with increasing excitement.

Finally, she found what she was looking for. A plain brass handle, carefully concealed behind a dusty scroll. She thought of calling her guard over, but what danger could lay behind the secret door?

She pulled, gently at first, and then with gradually increasing strength. She had to put one foot against the wall, but it inched wider. She could see the hole behind it now, but she did not have the strength to open the gap further.

“j’ark!” she whispered urgently. He hurried over, taking care to shield his candle. Seeing the gap his eyes widened. With dark shadows around his eyes, it made him look like a surprised badger. Tirielle covered her smile quickly.

“You found it!” he exclaimed, taking her shoulder in a friendly embrace. She wished he would just once forget himself and kiss her, even if it was only on the cheek.

“I can’t open it any wider,” she said, setting aside her daydreams. “I’m not strong enough.”

“Here, let me,” he said, and bunched his shoulders, pushing against the shelf instead of pulling. It slid out easily, and Tirielle could finally see the door behind it.

They looked at each other for a moment.

“Let’s see what’s in there, shall we?” said j’ark with a smile. “After you.”

She blushed at his smile, as she often did. He never noticed. She pulled the crumbling tapestry covering the secret passageway aside, and pushed a creaking, small door set into the wall inward. The darkness inside was pitch. Her candle did little to illuminate it. She stepped carefully inside, and looked around.

Candles, rich in dust and cobwebs, were set into sconces in the wall. She lit each as she passed, and descended worn stone stairs. She wondered how long it had been since anyone had walked these stairs. Surely none of the readers still living. It had been long forgotten, this passageway. She reached the bottom of the stairs, facing another door, and looked back to make sure j’ark had followed her. She could easily make out his reassuring smile now that the stairway was well lit.

She took a deep breath and turned a rusted handle on the door, pushed and stepped inside.

She clapped her hands in unashamed delight.

“We found it!” she capered for a moment, and then coughed when she saw j’ark watching her, a small smile playing on his lips. “Well, I’m happy,” she explained, unnecessarily.

“As am I,” said j’ark, still smiling slightly, and turned to look around the room.

It was a large room, the size of a Lady’s bedchamber, with one chair and one desk set in the centre. A glint of gold told them that the scroll they were looking for was in the room — somewhere. Everything was covered with a thick layer of dust, cobwebs, too, which shimmied in a breeze from an air grate set in one wall. No doubt the grate led outside. It was too small for anyone to crawl through.

It would be so easy to become trapped down here, never found…she panicked for a second, until she remembered that the doors all opened inward. They could not be blocked from outside. Besides, she told herself, Typraille covered the only entrance to the old section, and he would let none pass.

“Light the candles,” she said to j’ark, “and let’s find what we came for.”

Wordlessly, he complied, setting candles aglow from his own light. The room brightened, and she finally understood what the room was for. It was to keep the most important of texts from all the ages from the eyes of the Protectorate. It was a treasure trove of knowledge — she looked at the aged tomes adorning the shelves and felt her heart quicken. Some questors might hunger for gold and jewels, or ancient, strangely alien bones, perhaps armour and weaponry long forgotten by the people of the current age. But this, surely, was worth more than any of those other things. The secrets of an age, she thought, looking at the title of one book bound in some strange leather from no beast she had ever seen. It was a reliquary, but the relics were books.

She pulled books and scrolls from the dusty shelves at random, her pulse throbbing wildly in her neck. Revelations, legends, scriptures, scrolls, tomes…there was so much here! She could spend a lifetime just reading. She could find the history of world before the Protectorate culled it all. Such secrets these books could hold!

Here were banned works, preaching heretical religions of love. The discoveries of the inventors Mor Abalzoth and Sethram Cabe, the philosophies of cadence (hinted at but never fully known), the religious heresies of Trithlasa the Runt…her head sang with the possibility, and she almost found herself in tears to be among such ancient gods — to be among them and to have to leave them behind!

There was papyrus that nearly crumbled to her touch, scrolls written in forgotten languages, parchment, vellum, dark works on human skin, beautifully illustrated. From her own knowledge of books she knew that such works must have taken more than twenty years to complete. Many she flicked through were so huge that they had never been completed. Some were even written in what could only be the languages of beasts, in strange petroglyphs and hieroglyphs that she could not begin to understand, images that shifted under the gaze, trying to escape being read.

But she was looking for one in particular, as j’ark reminded her with a gentle, stilling hand upon her shaking shoulder. She realised she was crying. Her shoulders shook.

“I’m fine,” she told him, putting down a book that was uncomfortably heavy. She sat with a sigh in the chair.

“It seems criminal, to walk away from the revelations of ages past,” he said, echoing her private thoughts.

She was glad she was not forced to explain her tears. He understood much more than she gave him credit for. He was more than a mere warrior. All of the Sard were, more priest than man, more silk than steel.

“There is just so much. How will we find it?”

“It is a scroll, so that narrows our search. It rests inside a golden tube, sealed against the air. It should not be too difficult to find.”

“Then,” she said sadly, knowing that once it was found she was unlikely to return here, and that this knowledge could never be spoken of lest the Protectorate found it and destroyed it, “Let’s get to it. The night is already full, and there are so many books.”

“I know,” said j’ark. “It makes my head swim.”

”But we have little time. Typraille will no doubt be getting bored, too. At least, I hope he has not found himself a fight.”

“No fear of that. He can be as unobtrusive as a mouse if he wishes.”

She nodded, and walked around the room, pulling scrolls from the shelves at random, blowing the dust from their protective covers, or rubbing them with her sleeve. Each she found that was golden, she took to the chair to read.

The night passed far too quickly. Without the motion of the moons to tell time by, it seemed as though she had been reading until sunlight. She sat and rubbed her eyes. She had read until the candle wax blossomed. An hour, at the most.

Tirielle sat back in her chair and stared at the candle burning low, insane dribbles of wax standing in stark disobedience against the regimented backdrop of tidy manuscripts and scrolls neatly packed into alcoves and dark wood shelves. All around her a millennia’s worth of noble thought stood idle, waiting for the writer’s progeny to find the words again. Not one looked happy to be forgotten.

“We’ll never find it, even though we know it’s here.”

“I never thought I’d see you despair,” said j’ark uncertainly. “You seem to find strength where others of us merely fail.”

Tirielle stretched her back and stifled a yawn. “There’s just so much. It could take an accomplished reader years to find it.”

“We’ll find it, don’t worry. Here, this is the last of them.” He placed a gold-covered scroll beside the others on the desk. There was a considerable mound. The ones she had finished with she had returned carefully to their tubes, and placed on the floor beside the desk. Too many in one pile, not enough in the other.

“I’ll join you. Between us, we should be able to read these before daybreak.”

“I hope so…I don’t think we have much time left.”

“Time enough. There’s always enough time for what really matters. It’s everything else that gets in the way.”

He placed his candle on the floor and sat cross-legged beside it, pulling a scroll from its cover. He fell silent, and began to read. Tirielle watched him for a minute. Always time for what really matters, she thought to herself, and turned her eyes to the scroll she was reading.

Outside, Hren hid Gern from sight, and the moonlight was muted. A pane of glass fell to the street above them, wrapped in cloth, unheard by Typraille or the readers. They were too engrossed in their task.

Time passed, and Tirielle felt she had laboured hard all the night. She was on her second candle, and that too had burnt low. She glanced at j’ark. He seemed tireless. As she watched he set one scroll aside, and took up another. He did not even take a break to rub his golden eyes. Tirielle’s eyes were almost too sore to continue. Meagre candlelight was not good enough for any but a reader to read by for a long time. But then, as she was about to take a break, a name leapt out at her.

CAEUS…

She did not know why, but the name resonated within her, a distant memory, a memory of some long forgotten tale heard in the crib, or perhaps whispered in the night. It was a name to instil fear, but instead she felt…hope. She bit her lip and carried on.

There was a note rolled up inside the account. It fell out onto the floor, and she bent to pick it up. Her back ached from long inactivity. She took the time to stretch out her creaking spine as she read the note.

This is the true and accurate account to the last days of the wizard, penned by Ir Mar Surillion.

Finally, she thought with a grin, she had found it!

She read on, eager and silent.

Great was the sundering of the world. The Sun Destroyers were driven from the world by a mere trick. A band of wizards, of a race known only by the title Sun Destroyer, committed the ultimate act of treason against their own kind. The only knowledge of this time comes from oral tradition of the people of Sarth Island. Its people have been long forgotten by civilisation, but they have not forgotten civilisation.

There is much evidence to support this story, although as a scholar I must be wary of convenient explanations. The remnants of the Sun Destroyers people, the Hierarchy, although rarely seen, remain upon Rythe. They have little to do with the day to day life of mankind, remaining aloof in a city of minarets, far to the north. The city is called ‘til’a’thon’ by the barbaric peoples of that distant region. In the common tongue of scholars, this translates to ‘stone tree home’ — there is no word for tower, or even city, among those people. Yet their tradition of story telling is far the richer for the lack of vocabulary.

It is a common tale among the Sarth Islanders that tells of the end of the old world, and the beginning of the new. A great wizard, whom they refer to as ‘the blood wizard’ stole his masters’ power, who fed off the light of the sun, making the world dark. He banished them to the pits of hell (quite an imaginative alternate realm, considering the backward nature of the people. I could go into the supposed nature of this realm, but to do so fully would require considerable commitment. Should I complete my studies on the legends of the Sarth Islanders, I might devote another year to the study of their fascinating mythology) for all eternity. From this pit the Sun Destroyers scheme to return to the world of Rythe one day, and feed once more on the glory of the sun, bathing the world in darkness and ruling over mankind. There are several interesting points thrown up by this tale. It is both a creation and destruction myth, cyclical in nature. There is no mention of the ‘red wizard’ in the tale, his fate, when asked, is unknown. In three hamlets which I visited none of the elders could tell me where he is supposed to have gone.

Finally, it is worthy of note that throughout the story, there is no mention of a second sun, even though their language is able to express gender, varying degrees of honourable address based on age, and tellingly, plurals.

I, for one, intend to examine the legend more closely, for I feel that the study of the origins of the world can, like the sun to which the myth alludes, shed light on the future of the world.

Tirielle put the scroll down and smiled to herself. At last, a mention of the red wizard. Now she had a name. There was value in these scrolls. But, she thought, glancing into the shrouded gloom on the underground chamber, the night must nearly be done.

“j’ark, I’ve found his name. The red wizard. He is called Caeus.”

“You’ve found it! Does it say where he rests?”

“I haven’t read it all yet,” she replied, and set the scroll down, taking care to keep it clear of the candle.

“Whatever it is, must be fiercely interesting,” said a voice from the stairway. The words slithered like sidewinders over burning dunes, and Tirielle spun to face the doorway. J’ark was quicker.

She had been so engrossed in the scroll she had not heard the assassin.

As she spun, knocking the chair aside, she let a knife fly toward the voice, but heard nothing but the clatter of her steel. The stairway was dark once again. The assassin must have put out all the candles as he descended. They were in the light, he was in the dark. He had all the advantages.

J’ark seemed momentarily confused — the assassin was not there. Then a whip-crack broke the still air, and j’ark tumbled to the floor, holding his neck. His hand then fell limp against the flagstones, and his breath stopped in his throat. The assassin leapt from his hiding place, against the roof of the stairwell, spinning to his feet. In his hand was what looked like a whip — in the gloom it was easy to miss — but it was no whip, but a long, thin snake. It undulated along its length, dancing as the light danced around it. Tirielle drew another blade and crouched, ready.

“I’ll kill you for him!” said Tirielle through gritted teeth.

“Oh, he’s not dead. Just paralysed. It’s you I came for. I don’t kill people I’m not paid to kill. Poor form.”

“Bastard!” spat Tirielle, keeping her eye on the snake, not the man. If j’ark could snatch an arrow from the air…she pushed thoughts of j’ark from her mind. She could not afford the distraction. “Who paid you? At least let me know that.”

“I’ll waste no more words,” he said with a shake of his head. The man was smiling. He had a thin face, narrow shoulders, and was as still stone for a moment, watching her with that superior look on his face.

But when he moved he was like the snake.

His shoulder bunched, and Tirielle reached for calm, as Dran had shown her.

Fear, hatred, grief…all were washed away in an instant. Motion slowed — the snake’s long fangs flicked toward her, but she was moving already. Her muscles screamed at her from sitting still so long, pain almost cracking the void, but she moved with lightning speed. He was fast, but she had no distractions. Every concern was but a raindrop falling on a pond, rippling across her consciousness but never touching deeper than the surface. He was like the snake, she was like the sand — touched, but never changed.

Her blade struck, slicing through the neck of the snake, and she caught it with her free hand. In one smooth movement she threw it at the assassin’s face. She only had a moment. He screamed and fell to his knees — she had no idea how long the paralysis lasted, but knew it was quick.

He was unbelievably fast. His dagger was in his hand, and she had not seen him move, even in the void, but he fumbled it at the last moment. She had no time for pity. She, too, did not waste words. She crossed the room in bold strides and thrust her dagger deep into his neck. The assassin’s lifeblood sprayed out on the floor.

Her calm crumbled. She looked down at the blood covering her sleeve and felt herself gag. Slowly, she forced her gall back down. She had seen blood before — much of it — but never would she become accustomed to its sickly tang, the metallic odour or its sticky feel on her skin.

And she prayed she never would.

“j’ark! j’ark!” She shook him, as though to awake a sleeper. His eyes roved within his head, but he could not move a muscle. They could waste no more time. If the assassin had found them, others could, too.

She smelled faint smoke and turned to see the scroll alight. She had knocked her candle onto it, and dry for a thousand years it was burning fast.

“No!” she cried as she leapt to the table. She batted at the flames with her hands, knocking them out, but it was badly burned.

She wept then, in long, uncontrollable sobs. But as always, it was j’ark who came to her aid in her darkest moments.

“No matter, we take what we can,” he said, voice cracking and full of spit.

“j’ark, you’re alright!” Tirielle forgot about the scroll and was by his side in an instant. She took his head in her arms and cradled him against her chest, rocking softly, more to consol herself than to comfort him.

“Not really. I can’t move. Damn, but he was quick.”

“I thought you were dead. I could not bear to lose you.”

“Nor I you,” said j’ark, and Tirielle thought she would burst with joy at this admission, although its power was somewhat muted as he could not move his face.

If I can’t do it now, I’ll never get the chance again, she thought. Before she could lose her courage, she craned her head down to his and kissed him on the lips. She held him for a long time, praying that the moment could last forever. But she knew she could not take what she wanted. He had to give it. She broke away, tears in her eyes and her lips tingling from his touch.

If only he could feel as she did.

When she drew away, she could not tell if it was a smile on his face, or a grimace.

“Take the scroll, and pull me up. I think some of the feeling is coming back already. There’s no time to waste. We have to get out of here.”

Time moves ever on, Tirielle thought, but at least for one perfect moment she had felt his lips, even if he would never know the feel of hers.

She wiped a tear aside and gathered up the burnt scroll. She rolled it, and stuffed it in its case. Only then did she put it inside her dress.

She fumbled in the darkened stair well for a moment, until she found her second blade, and then pulled j’ark to his feet. He tried to aid her as much as he could, but he had little strength, and he was unbelievably heavy. At first he slid back to the floor, his legs like stone, but she would not give up. Not now. Not when they were so close, and he had been given the gift of life.

She grunted with effort, but she managed to pull him upright. She looked in despair at the stairs, but she faced them as she did everything else. She faced them as she knew her father would have — with courage, and steadfastness, and most of all, stiff, unyielding pride.

The climb took longer than she would have imagined, but she made it to the top. By the time she reached the old library, she was sweating and her chest was heaving with exertion. Leaving j’ark to rest against a wall, she kept to the shadows as she walked forward. Keeping to the shadows was easy — the assassin had doused each light in the hall. Only moonlight filtered through the windows along the west wall — one of the windowpanes was missing, she noticed. An easy climb down from the windows. Perhaps the snake had been watching them, waiting all night for the right moment.

She walked softly, searching for Typraille. There was a crumpled shape stirring on the floor at the archway, and she moved swiftly to it.

“I’m glad you’re alright, Typraille,” she said with obvious relief, pulling him to a sitting position. Still her eyes scanned the shadows, searching for enemies. In her imagination they lurked everywhere, but she knew she was being foolish. The assassin had not struck her as a man that liked company.

“I’m a fool,” coughed Typraille. “Snuck right up to me. Didn’t hear a thing.”

“I only heard him because he wanted to gloat, I think. j’ark’s alright, but he can’t move, either. I can’t very well carry the two of you.”

“The feeling’s coming back,” he said. “Look, I can move my hand. If I have to I’ll crawl out of here. Did you get it?”

“I did,” said Tirielle with a smile. “Time to move on.”

“High time,” said Typraille with a grin. “Give me a good stand up fight any day. I hate assassins. All that skulduggery gives me gripe.”

Tirielle laughed easily as j’ark approached them on unsteady legs.

“He got you, too, then?”

“Aye, he did, and good. I can’t feel my legs yet.”

“My arms are still numb, but I can walk. Come on, Tirielle, between us I’m sure we can make it.”

“Wait!” whispered Tirielle, and ran to the bookshelf. Only when she had once again concealed the secret room did she return.

“If I leave it open, and the readers find it, the Protectorate will one day find the secrets within. All would be lost. If we can, we will return. I don’t know when,” she added ruefully.

J’ark nodded. Typraille tried to add his agreement, but his head merely flopped loosely against his chest.

Slowly, painfully, they walked. j’ark and Tirielle carried Typraille between them, past stunned readers, ignoring their questions. It was far from a common sight in the halls of the library. Tirielle was glad she had spared them the discovery of the dead man.

Typraille grumbled about the indignity of it all from one end of the library to the other.

“The feeling’s coming back. I think I can walk on my own, now,” said Typraille as they reached the door. J’ark was dripping with sweat from his own efforts. “Bloody head’s pounding, though.”

“We’ll be fine by the time we get back. Let’s hope Carth and Unthor can give us a shoulder to lean on.”

“I hope so, too,” said Tirielle, rubbing her sore shoulder. “You’re far too heavy.”

“All that good tavern food,” said Typraille with a grin that showed he was beginning to feel back to his old self.

Tirielle opened the door into the night. She stepped out, laughing, and a blow crashed against her head.

The red robed warriors were too fast for j’ark and Typraille. Unarmed, unarmoured and weakened as they were, they were no match for the soldiers, who held their arms without much difficulty, no matter how hard they struggled. Tirielle found herself pulled roughly upright, her arms tight against her back. She writhed and bucked, using all her strength, but could not budge his grip. She finally stopped her struggling and looked up. Her heart sank instantly.

Unthor and Carth were held fast by the arms before them, and Typraille and j’ark in their state were no match for the wiry soldiers that held them. They strained against their captors nonetheless.

“Cease your struggling, dissidents,” barked one of the Protocrats, drawing his blade and holding it against Unthor’s throat, “or I will wash the streets with this one’s blood.”

“Kill him for me,” growled Unthor, rage in his eyes.

Tirielle saw Carth nod, almost imperceptibly, out of the corner of her eye.

She saw what they were going to do, and she had no way to stop it. All she could do was help. Her heart plummeted, and silently she wished Unthor luck.

Typraille’s head reared back and knocked one captor away from him, who screamed, clutching his broken nose. Everything happened in an instant. It was all too fast, and Tirielle could not find the calm that had saved her earlier.

As Typraille swung on his other captor, the Protocrat who held the knife against Unthor’s neck shouted, “Kill him!” But he would not get the chance. Unthor bucked in his grasp, pulling himself forward to free his arm enough to reach his captor’s sword. j’ark roared in anger as Unthor moved, as if feeling his pain. Somehow Unthor’s hand was freed, and he flicked a blade from its scabbard into the air. Tirielle watched it tumble for a moment, but before she had moved she saw an all too familiar arc of blood, black in the moonlight. Spray from Unthor’s torn throat.

“No!” she cried, swinging on the Protocrat that held her, stamping as hard as she could on his foot. As Unthor died, the Protocrat let him drop. It was his last mistake. Unthor’s hand whipped the long bladed dagger he wore from his belt and slashed the inside of his killer’s leg. More blood joined the growing river pouring along the cobbled street.

“No!” cried the leader of the strangely garbed Protocrats in fury. “She is to be taken alive!”

But it was too late. Carth reared against the men holding him, as though he had been merely waiting for his moment, swinging one around by the arm into the other. They met with a loud crack of heads. He caught the sword spun into the air by his fallen brother and was suddenly transformed from bull to panther. He leapt at the soldiers, silently setting to his work. Typraille was free, and took a sword from a downed opponent. He moved with painstaking slowness, barely keeping himself alive against the swordsman he faced.

“Kill them, but I want one alive, curse you!” The Protocrat who had slaughtered Unthor capered on his toes, shouting in rage at the men who fought Typraille and Carth. Carth was by far the more effective of the two. His blade danced, and even with an unfamiliar sword he was deadly and swift. The enemy fell before him, but they were many and he was alone in the fight. Soon he would be surrounded.

The soldiers they faced were not as easy as Tenthers, and they were not overconfident. They shrank back from confrontation, blocking Carth’s furious blows and stepping back, but all the time stopping them from fleeing, circling around the huge warrior.

”They are waiting for more to come!” cried out Tirielle, impotent despite her realisation. “Run, Carth, run!” She strained against the soldier holding her tight, then followed Typraille’s lead. She flicked her head backward, and was rewarded by a satisfying crunch. Loosed, she whirled round and rammed a dagger into the man’s throat. He fell silently, and she stabbed at the man holding j’ark.

j’ark’s hand snaked down to the soldier’s sword, and was moving as soon as the blade was in his hand. He was shouting as he tore into the Protocrats. His legs betrayed him in a lunge, and he took a sword in the shoulder. Tirielle realised that had the Protocrats not wanted prisoners, they would have all been dead already. These were not mere Tenthers. These creatures were something more deadly by far.

But she did not run. Carth took two more Protocrat’s down, and turned on the last three, his blade dripping blood. The remaining Protectorate turned and ran, shouting for more of their brethren.

As with all conflict, it seemed to take an age and Tirielle’s body was racked with pain, but it had been the work of an instant.

Unthor could not be dead. What could kill a Sard? Invincible, deadly warriors…surely he was just wounded…some ruse, to lead the Protectorate astray…misdirection, that was all it was. Then the stream of blood on the cobblestones chased her lies away.

He lay in a crumpled form on the floor, next to his killer. His eyes were glazed, and expression of all too human pain on his face. The Sard died as any other man, she realised with horror, and unbearable sadness for the loss of a friend. J’ark stood, head bowed over Unthor’s body. Blood no longer flowed from the wound, and his dead eyes stared at the cold moon.

All too human, Tirielle thought, her mind a blank. All too often she had seen the dead, but never one of her friends. She stepped beside the pale-faced Protocrat, and took his dagger from his weakened hand. Kneeling beside him, she whispered, “I would not sully my own blade with your blood.”

She plunged the knife through his chest, stopping when the tip hit the cobblestones underneath. Only then did she stand, and allow herself to weep.

Typraille reached out, and with one shaking hand drew their brother’s eyes closed.

“Time to go,” said Carth, not puffing from exertion, but his voice heavy with sorrow.

“Good bye, brother,” said j’ark, and wiping his eye, turned away.

Their legs heavy from poison, or loss…it made no difference — they ran as hard as they could. The sounds of pursuit grew behind them. Tirielle felt a resurgence of her fear. They could not stand against this new threat, these red robed warriors, not without their swords, and armour. The time for hiding was over. Now, the only choice was to run.

Chapter Fifty-Five

Quintal burst through the door and Sia sat up with a start, although she had only been resting. He was clothed once more in his bright armour, his cloak covering the hide-bound sword.

“Unthor has fallen! We must get to our horses, the enemy will be here soon.”

She pushed the covers from her emaciated body and rose. He saw that she was already clothed.

“Then let us waste no more time. Take me to our horses. I will ride Unthor’s horse. We must get to Tirielle. She will not make it here in time.”

“You are too weak…” he managed to get out, before she interrupted.

“I am not, and there is no time. Now go!” These last words erupted in his mind with the force of fury.

Quintal nodded, swallowing, and dashed out.

In the common room the Sard stood, armoured once more. Their eyes were muted in the shadows of their helms, but grim determination drew each man’s lips tight. Cenphalph’s hand wrung the hilt of his sword in fury. Quintal took a moment to lay a hand on his shoulder, and nodded to the Sard.

“Be swift. Be true. Tonight we ride once more. To horse!”

Roth pulled the hated robe from its back, and unsheathed its long claws.

“Gods blessing, brother,” said Quintal under his breath, and strode out into the night, to face whatever enemy might come, as his god had intended.

In the moon’s glow, his blade, his armour, and his eyes would shine bright.

Chapter Fifty-Six

The moons ran toward the horizon, and in the east anticipation of Carious’ first light brought the birds from their sleep. A gentle song drifting from the eaves and the roof tops, waking early risers from their slumber.

Feet clattered on the cobbled streets, and the birds swarmed into flight.

Tirielle wanted to speak, to tell the Sard to slow, but she knew they already held back for her. j’ark and Typraille seemed none the worse for wear. The exercise had cleared their heads. Tirielle’s head was pounding with effort, her lungs felt as though a vice clamped down on them, her ribs tight and her spine aching. The sounds of pursuit grew behind them, and in a close by street she heard the call of another ten closing in. She willed her burning legs to greater effort, and drew aside Typraille.

He did not even spare her a look, but ran on, eyebrows drawn together in a dark frown. Whether at their predicament, or Unthor’s death, she could not tell. She did not have the energy to wonder. The pursuers were too close. There was no hope of losing them in the tight streets. Tirielle’s despair and fear was making her legs as heavy as her exhaustion.

J’ark noticed that she was flagging swiftly. She could not keep up, and he was weakening himself. Sometimes, he thought, duty weighs heavy on the soul. But he knew no fear, and since his birth in Sybremreyen he had known no fear. Perhaps knowing no fear he could never know true love. Soon, he thought in the deepest part of his mind, it would not matter. Whether he could break his vows for such a woman, whether he could allow himself to fear, to love, even to hate those who sought to slay them, he did not know. For now, the only thing that mattered was getting Tirielle to safety.

He could do nothing else. His purpose was to protect the Saviour, not to love her.

“Here!” he cried, slowing as they crossed a narrow bridge. He turned, taking slow, deep breaths. In through his nose, out through his mouth. Carth and Typraille took either side without prompting, their plundered swords held loosely in their fists.

Tirielle saw what they meant to do.

“No! It is not bravery, it is stupidity! We can still make it!”

“No, lady, we cannot. Here we can hold. We can hold long enough for you to get away. Make it count. Now run!”

“I will not!” she thumped j’ark on his chest. “I won’t let you all die here, not when we can still escape. With the others, with your armour…”

“No,” j’ark spoke softly, taking her arm in a gentle grip. “This is the only way. You must live. We will meet you if we can. We are not done yet.” With effort, he managed to change his grimace into a sad smile.

Tirielle could see the red robed warriors swarming along the sides of the canal, depict the details of their faces. To her, they seemed cast from the same die, statuesque faces pulled tight in fury and bloodlust. Their cloaks flew out behind them, their long hair matted against their faces as their sweat dripped. At least they felt heat. They were not demons.

“Please,” Tirielle pleaded desperately. “There are too many of them.” She tugged on j’ark’s grey cloak, vainly trying to move a man as strong as stone.

“Don’t waste this chance, lady,” said Typraille, not unkindly. “You know your fate. We know ours, and we are born of duty. Don’t make me take you over my knee.” His tone was light, but his message was clear.

She could do nothing else. To stay was folly. To flee felt like cowardice. She was abandoning them to death, but j’ark’s face told her he would take no more argument. He pushed her away with gentle hands, and turned his back on her without a further glance. With one last look at j’ark, she turned and fled toward the setting moons.

With a deep breath, j’ark put himself into a trance. It was slow in coming, the calmness that allowed him to forget the world and its worries. The mind could be as bold an enemy as a man with a sword. His thoughts of Tirielle could undo him. Slowly, as the first swordsman reached the foot of the bridge, j’ark swung his sword, getting a feel for the short blade, cracking his neck. His shoulder ached where he had taken a blade, and his arm tingled uncomfortably.

There was nothing wrong with his right arm, though, and the sword he held in his right hand was too short for a two-handed grip. He set his worries aside, pouring earth on them in his mind, burying them deep in a pit. If he lived, he would dig them out again and shine the light on them. A moment’s heaviness turned him to lead, then he felt the sun on his face, the breeze tugging at his hair, the clatter of the Protectorate’s leather boots on the wood…he blinked once, free at last, free to do what he was bred for, and turned aside the first blow, kicking hard into a soldier’s groin and cutting the Protocrat’s head from his neck with a reverse slash. Carth’s first blow sent an arm tumbling into the canal below, and Typraille roared defiance on his left.

The triangle was formed, and the soldiers broke over its head, falling to the shoulders to be slain.

It was an even match. The enemy could only come two abreast, for fear of hindering their sword brothers. The Sard fought as one. But no man could hold back a greater force for long. The bridge was narrow, but even so, the advantage lay in numbers. Even with the power of a god to hold him up, a man could not hold back the tide.

A sword flashed past j’ark’s cheek. Fear surfaced momentarily…what would it mean to die? To lose all he had found to live for…and a sword caught his arm, drawing a thin line of blood. He sought the calm fields within his mind, the open plains. He was again at peace.

A soldier fell to the paladin’s sword. Blood dripped from his sword, and he faced yet another swordsman. They all fought in the same style, like a Tenther, but they were faster, more refined in their strokes, parrying with ease. A startlingly fast riposte came in response to j’ark’s blow, whistling past his head. He took the Protocrat’s sword arm cleanly. The Protocrat drew a dagger without pause and charged onto j’ark’s blade. He could not wrench it free in time to avoid another sword thrust…Typraille blocked the blow…

On and on the fight raged.

Soon j’ark’s grey cloak was stained red, from their blood and from his. His face had grown pale, but he did not falter. As he tired, he became more ferocious.

The bridge became slippery, but the Protocrats did not slow their attack. In a daze, the three men fought them to a standstill, three holding more than fifty at bay. Each man they faced was an expert swordsman, but the triangle held the narrow pass. Where one man was forced to give, another’s blade filled the gap. The triangle was as immovable as rock, fluid as water. Blades fell, blood flowed and limbs rained down to the water below. Still they held, and tirelessly they fought. But they could not last forever.

Chapter Fifty-Seven

The Sard’s horses flew across the uneven cobblestones as easily as they would have flown over grassland. Dim sunlight did little to lighten their dark flanks. Occasionally a shaft of dawn’s light snuck through the streets, glinting from the shifting armour, gems catching the light.

Roth sped ahead, following the distant sounds of battle. Whatever battle Tirielle had found, it would soon be too large to escape. They could not fight a war against the Tenthers, not alone. The daylight would bring more soldiers to the east of the city, and with it more danger. Their only hope of escape lay in swift and decisive action, and even swifter flight.

With a hoarse explanation to Quintal, it ran faster. Over a short distance, in the winding city streets, Roth was faster than the horses. It left the Sard behind and cut toward the fight, taking narrow alleyways and flying over bridges, where the Sard were forced to take the larger routes to the battle.

Occasionally a citizen stepped from his front door, on his way to market, or work, or to scamper home from his mistress’ bed to his own before his wife awoke. They jumped out of the way, or shouted in surprise. Roth paid them no heed. It did not matter now that the people of Beheth saw it. It would soon be gone from the city. A good riddance to it. It longed for the trees, for the rocks of its home. Too many years of its life had been spent in cities.

But for now, it had to save Tirielle. She was in danger, and it felt fear. Tirielle must live.

Its muscles began warming, a pleasant sensation.

It almost didn’t have time to stop and had to dive to one side to avoid crashing into Tirielle, who ran headlong, looking over her shoulder, straight at its companion. She skidded to a halt, panting to catch her breath.

“Breath steady, Tirielle. Tell me,” it said, breathing steadily as though it had not just run half way across the city.

“They’re holding a bridge two streets over. Unthor has fallen. Only Typraille, j’ark and Carth hold back at least an army of Protocrats, but they are no Tenthers. They are dying! Help them!”

“Run to the north. The Sard take the Al’rioth Avenue. You can catch them still.”It took no more time to explain, or comfort, but with a fearsome grin rushed off to join the fight.

As fast as it could, it sped through the alleyway and came out beside the canal. Fifty feet away, to the north, the three Sard held a bridge against a vastly superior force. As it ran, it saw one of them stumble, j’ark, it thought. They were tiring fast.

In seconds, it was among them.

Leaping over the Sard’s heads, diving into the midst of the battle, it tore into the Protectorate ranks. Blades caught against its thick hide, some drawing blood but most turned aside. Its claws slashed faces, its teeth tore at throats, and within moments it had opened a space in front of the Sard. It knocked one of the red garbed Protocrats aside easily with a powerful backfist, and the soldier flew into the massed men, felling three as he tumbled into their feet.

In the time gained Roth quickly pulled j’ark aside, dumping him at the back of the triangle.

“You are failing, friend. I will take the shoulder,” it told him. j’ark nodded, and fell to the rear. Roth knew how the Sard fought. Carth took the head as the Protectorate renewed their attack, Roth holding the right shoulder. Should the Protectorate win the bridge, it would be down to j’ark to hold. He took a knee and tried to catch his breath. His left arm had grown fully numb, and weakened, lights flicked at the edge of his vision. Calming himself, difficult with the pain, which nagged at his peace more than the clashing of swords and cries of anger and anguish, he watched the fight for a decisive moment.

He felt his brothers closing in, the sensation of a soft wind rising. The pain began to fade. If they could just hold a few minutes longer…

He saw that the Protectorate felt the cleansing wind come. Well they should fear it. Purity was anathema to them. They fed on fear and hatred. To feel the love of a paladin must pain them so. J’ark felt little pity for them. Instead, he prayed more of the expert soldiers would not come. A few minutes, a moment’s grace, and they would be on horses, away with the new dawn.

Hold, damn it, he thought. Gradually, the world darkened and the sounds of battle faded. The cool breeze cleared his brow, and with a smile of relief, he passed out.

Chapter Fifty-Eight

“j’ark!” cried Tirielle from the back of her stumbling horse as she rounded the corner. He was slumped behind Roth, Carth and Typraille, sword beside his hand.

She urged her horse on, but Yuthran’s hand took her reins and held the horse back.

“No, lady, your place is behind the lines.”

She could not see his face within the shadows of his helm, and he did not wait to see if she had obeyed. Knees digging into the flanks of his horse he rode into the battle, drawing his sword.

She fell back, realising that there was little she could do with her daggers against the new foe that the Sard, in their armour and with their two-handed swords, could not. She growled in frustration and heeled her horse beside Sia’s. The Seer sat calmly watching, but there was deep sadness on her face. Tirielle wondered if her own face was a mirror to that emotion, eyes falling on j’ark’s motionless body.

“He lives yet, Sister,” she told her, turning her eyes to Tirielle. The sadness in her face brought Tirielle’s fear to the fore. There was something in her words, a hint of something that Tirielle did not want to voice. She turned her head away from the battle. She could not watch.

“Follow my lead,” said Disper, his voice gnarled but untroubled. He did not seem moved that his brethren fought without him. He was motionless on his steed, the three men’s horses snickering behind his, their reins loose in his hand. “If we fall, I am to take you to safety. We will wait here.”

His tone brooked no argument. Tirielle did not feel inclined to argue. The fight had not left her, but she could see the sense in it. If the Sard could not defeat the enemy, they would need as much of a lead as they could get.

Make it back, willed Tirielle.

In moments the triangle broke aside for the mounted Sard. The charge was swift and decisive. Striking down at the Protectorate from above, heads were split and collarbones shattered. The enemy wore no helms. They had little time to regret it. Quintal’s horse wheeled among them, kicking out and barging aside warriors as if they were saplings to be trampled. The horse was a valuable weapon. There was much of warfare the world could learn from the Sard. Their experience, their unique talents, would be needed if she were ever to defeat the Protocrats. No warrior she knew could have stood against the Protocrats, who fought like Tenthers…if they had been born of demons. They were unbelievably swift. Had it not been the Sard fighting them…

It was carnage, and Tirielle lost sight of j’ark among the havoc. Quintal’s horse forged a path through for the Sard — they no longer tried to hold the bridge, but fought their way to the other side, slaying Protocrat’s on each side, swords hacking into the enemy from all sides now. There was a moment when the Protectorate forces held, and then, like a cork from a bottle, like fell back from the bridge. On open ground the Sard could bring five horses to bear, and Roth, too, was a dervish among them. It never seemed to tire of the slaughter.

The last of the soldiers fell to Quintal’s sword. A few had been knocked over the side of the bridge, and were floundering in the deep, filthy canal. Disper rode forward, and Carth and Typraille mounted. j’ark was revived and Tirielle’s heart leapt with relief. She loved him and she did not care if the emotion was not returned. She would be torn apart again, should he fall. She had only ever loved one man before, and she had thought her heart would wither in sorrow when he had died. She could not bear such a loss again. If only she could hold her love in, be cold, barren…but she could not. She was a creature of passions.

He had to be helped into the saddle, but once there he seemed to revive a little. He looked like a beggar in his blood soaked and filthy cloak, compared to the Sard in their shimmering white cloaks, but his head was held high, and even with his pale face she thought him the most beautiful sight she had ever seen.

But there was no time for fancy.

The Sard wheeled. Ordinary tenthers appeared, if tenthers could be considered an ordinary threat, streaming out of the alleyways and thoroughfares of Beheth’s city streets. At least they had been distracted, searching the west of the city for Roth. The eastern gates should still be clear…

Tirielle noticed how quiet the city was, as though it held its breath. She did not blame its people. If she had any sense, she too would be cowering in the safety of her own home. She heeled her horse and followed the Sard as fast as her mare could go.

They rode hard, horses flying over the cobbled streets of Al’rioth Avenue, down into the east road, heading for the eastern gates. People were beginning to stream into the city at the gates, unaware of the battle behind them. With many a cry of ‘make way!’ and ‘move aside!’ they broke through, bewildered people leaping clear, only to land hard on the flagstones that lay on the eastern road. A wagon turned ahead, and the Sard’s horses cleared it in easy jumps. Tirielle’s own mount was already lathered, but she put her head low and let her have her head. She felt the mare’s muscles bunch underneath, and with a great whoop she was clear, the great east road before her.

Her horse was urged on by fear. The mare could sense the wrongness pursuing them. The Protectorate did not ride horses for good reason — horses hated them.

Suddenly they were through the gates. To the north, Tirielle saw there were more of the red-robed warriors streaming toward them. She made out a wizard among them.

They were finished. She felt despair rise up within her, threatening to buck her from her horse, but she was stubborn. If the Sard would not give up, neither would she.

The wizard raised her hands, shouting an incantation to the sky. An unnatural darkness fell around them, the air thickening. Her horse seemed to slow, even though she could still feel the mare labouring beneath her. Then a shaft of sunlight broke through the sudden cloud, lighting her way. It covered the Sard and her with its beautiful, cleansing glow. The cloud, and the Protectorate, fell behind and they burst into clear sunshine. Disper came alongside her galloping horse and touched its flank. The mare bucked and sped on with a new lease of life. Trees blurred as the horse ran.

They were free!

It almost felt like she was flying. j’ark pulled alongside her, and Dow broke the horizon. The day brightened.Then Tirielle heard the howling from behind. The harsh barking of the Protectorate’s warhounds followed them as they reached the temporary safety of the woodlands.

Bayers on the loose. Would it ever end, she thought with tired anger. With a look at j’ark, swaying on his stallion beside her, she wondered if she wanted it to.

There was so much to live for.

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Carious and Dow shuddered, sending waves to their last son, the remnant of a bastard people. They come, they said, arise, they screamed, and under the frozen earth and ice the revenant stirred, hearing the messages. Something started within its fearsome breast, a vision of a land it had never known grew in power and its limbs trembled. It awoke, sore, confused and above all angry.

Its slumber disturbed, it raged against the chains that held it. It stretched and snarled and tore at its breast. From within, a feeling grew. It had not the intelligence or wit to understand what stirred, but long dormant, this felt like spring. A whispered drop of rain on a parched arroyo…an ancient member stirring with forgotten heat suddenly rushing through the blood…a tremulous first beat of a new heart…

And the vision came in floods, searing it deep within. A distant past, or Rythe’s future, laying in wait among the vast wastelands of the stars.

A sun burning with bright fury. Barren land, scorched clean of life, fading to yellow, then red. Dirt turned to dust, blown on the desolate winds. Where once deep seas flowed and ebbed, bringing with them food and life, commerce and piracy, adventure and exploration, nothing remained but towering mountains, no longer submerged to pointing in accusation at an uncaring sky. Crevasses and trenches that led to the deep now let forth the planet’s molten bile, bilious gases joining with the poisonous air that flows on the frightful winds.

Light turning to white, bleaching the landscape. Life had long fled, but its legacy remained. Sad monuments, reaching to the burning skies. Stone follies crumbling under the heat, sand and dust pulling them into a dry, loveless embrace.

Nothing remained, except the memory of the sun. A pale dead womb in a cold grey sky.

The revenant saw the vision of the past — the vision of a future yet to come. And in its wailing, in its violent terror, it tore the chains that bound it, and screamed under the earth.

Above land, where mortals toiled beneath the suns, its cry was heard. The revenant was awake, the warning was in the earth, and sky, blown on the wind. It would allow them no more sleep. While it had slept, beneath the earth’s cold hands, they, too, had closed their eyes. They had forgotten.

Now, they would remember. It would show them what was to come.

Chapter Sixty

The ground trembled beneath Klan’s feet, a slight shock, nothing more. It was not uncommon for the grounds to shift in the south lands.

Nonplussed, he set to his work. It had put him off his stroke, he saw. With a small incision, he corrected his earlier mistake as well as possible, under the circumstances. It was at the periphery, and could easily be covered, should it come to that.

“Such luxurious hair. It is a shame that it would outshine the others. I cannot make them jealous. None must stand out, none must be made to feel inadequate. Such a delicate matter, but you will understand. Harmony must be preserved.”

He smiled kindly into the staring eyes. The eyelids drooped as he pulled the forehead forward, but he could read the terror there. Iraya Mar’anthanon had failed her masters, and for that he was performing his task while she still lived, but he felt little rancour.

A small tremor underfoot made his blade slip again, and he slipped while undergoing a delicate procedure around the left eyelid, causing him to nick the eyeball. Viscous fluid seeped forth.

He swore roundly.

“I wanted you to watch. To see yourself being born again, to see yourself as you will live in eternity. But no matter, you still have your other eye.”

He resumed his work, cursing the shifting floor.

Eventually, Iraya was devoid of all pretence. A pure, expressionless mask was all that remained, held proudly in Klan Mard’s delicate fingers.

“There,” he told her. “Isn’t that better?”

Terror filled eyes stared out of the motionless travesty of a once beautiful woman skull, bare of all other expression. Even terror was purely assumption.

What else could she feel, her pride held before her flaccid, in no mirror’s flattering silver, but in her last lover’s embrace?

“I have given your human beauty life eternal, despite your failure. Now, I am feeling kindly disposed toward you, considering your gift to me.”

He smiled into her eyes as he pushed the dagger slowly into her breast.

“Thank you,” he told the corpse. He set about arranging the body for the other nobles of the city to view. He would have no more failures. When he had finished, the braided hair had become a beautiful flaxen necklace, which he placed around her neck.

He called the first of the nobles out to his tent. It would be a long day, this lesson, but he was learning patience, and it was a poor master who stinted on his servant’s tuition. Who could he blame for any further failures in Beheth, should he not do his utmost to ensure his teachings were taken to heart?Still, he thought with a pleasurable tingle as the first noble fainted dead away, his bayers hunted, he had his fill of terror, and he took such joy from teaching.

A good teacher always learned as much as he taught.

Chapter Sixty-One

The rain that had begun the day before continued all night and into the morning. With fresh urgency Shorn and his companions boarded their vessel, making their farewells.

Poul stood with a sullen, thoughtful expression on his face as he watched them embark on the latest leg of their epic journey. His arms were crossed against his chest, his long hair plastered against his forehead. Shorn watched him from the boat, which nestled on the magically becalmed seas like a mir in breeding season, cosy and comfortable on the gentle swell of the waves. The wind caught the sails and the boat leapt toward the distant and frigid land.

Gradually, the sight of his son diminished, and then before long the gargantuan island-ship fell from sight. Only then did Shorn turn his attention from the past to the future. He left the stern and headed to the prow, where Renir and Orosh stood rocking in the growing swell.

Orosh was staring intently at the seas, willing the sea before them to allow them to pass peacefully. He seemed to bear them no ill will. If anything, he seemed somewhat embarrassed by their capture and imprisonment. He had volunteered to take them ashore, despite the pain proximity to land brought a seafarer.

They were heading for the eye of the storm.

“It looks like a big blow is setting in,” called Renir over the growing wind. “Old seamen say you can tell a deep sea storm from the colour of the skies — like a day old bruise.”

“Yup,” said Bourninund, hawking into the ocean. “I hate the rain. Too many days and nights soaked to the bone on Drayman battlefields. Sticks the seams of your arse together if you sit in the mud for long enough.”

Renir nodded at that, thoughtfully. He could imagine it. Storms were not to be taken lightly. Already it had rain solidly for a whole day and night. But this was something else. On the horizon he could see giant waves, five times as tall as the boat. There were no gulls. The wind was gusting, snapping the twin sails against the masts with an ear-rending crack. Even with the seafarer’s magic it was a storm to level mountains. Renir thanked the gods, quietly, that such storms were rare on land.

“How long till landfall?” asked Shorn, wiping the salt spray from his moustache.

Orosh did not turn his attention from the sea — a break of even a minute would capsize the swift boat, or worse, tear it in two. “Hours, at least. If not a day. In this storm, with these waves…and ice floes yet to come. As we near land it will seem like forever. We’ll have to slow to a crawl or risk holing the boat.”

Renir strained his eyes against the rain and spume, squinting heavily into the midday gloom. He could see nothing but the rain, and the sea. The sky was a vicious purple-grey, the suns hidden behind the thick cover.

“I will tell you when to get ready,” Orosh told them, and returned his full attention to the sea. Conversation failed, each man unwilling to break the seafarer’s concentration further.

Renir looked at their supplies. They had dried fish and fruit enough to last a week. He did not know what kind of forage there would be in Teryithyr, but he imagined it to be sparse, ill-nourishing fare. If it was true, and the snows that had capped Thaxamalan’s Saw extended over the whole of the northlands, then sustenance would be meagre indeed. The vegetation in the Spar slumbered through winter — the lands north would never have seen a spring to awaken the ground, never seen a thaw or felt the life-giving warmth of the suns. He wondered if it would be dark, or glitter with a cold beauty like winter in the Spar.

Would they survive in such a harsh land? He knew Shorn and Drun were set on finding the mythical last wizard, but how could they, when so many were against them? Even the lands and the seas seem to block their progress. Surely the growing storm was sent by the gods…it could be nothing else. The sky was an unnatural colour, and even as Renir wondered at the evil hue of the billowing clouds, the rain turned to stinging sleet, scouring his forehead and cheeks. It turned in an instant from uncomfortable to painful.

He pulled the hood of his cloak tight around his face, and saw all but Wen do the same. Wen’s only concession to the eternal winter of the north was to wear a thick sheepskin jerkin which still left his monumental arms bare. Renir shook his head and left the prow to huddle against their pack, hoping for some shelter but only finding an unforgiving seat against his armour, jutting angles digging into the small of his back. At least his back was hidden from the bitter sleet.

Their packs were large. They could all be worn on their backs, meaning that they would have to carry their weapons. Their sheaths had been lubricated by fish oil, a smelly but essential measure. Moisture would get into the sheaths and freeze, binding the weapons and making them useless in the wastes. It was something Renir would not have thought of, but metal grew cold quickly.

Beside their provisions, armour, and weapons they had also been gifted heavy cloaks and mittens of seal skin, warm and proof against water. His boots were shoddy and he had not been able to procure new ones — the Seafarers had no knowledge of how to make them, as they had no need of them. When the winters came they sailed south, where it was, the seafarers had assured him, warm even when the snows came to the north. Renir could well imagine a land of endless sunshine. After all, they were headed to the frozen lands, and everything had its opposite.

Bourninund approached, rolling somewhat against the motion of the sea that the seafarer could not quite stifle.

“Share a little warmth?”

“Snuggle up. We’ll play tents.”

“I’m too tired for that. Shift a little,” he said, making himself as comfortable as he could against their packs. “Don’t think I’m some woman who needs a cuddle and conversation. I’d be more obliged if you stayed still and kept quiet.”

“After the moments we shared? I’m hurt, Bear.”

Bourninund grunted, nestled, and was soon snoring with a loud rasp that was torn away on the wind.

Renir wriggled his toes in his boots and closed his own eyes. It would be a long wait. He never realised the sea was so big. He was bored of it already.

Soon, his soft snoring joined Bourninund’s, battling against the whirling, crying wind.

Chapter Sixty-Two

It was a talent all mercenaries mastered, or they died quick tired deaths with aching arms. Shorn was pleased to see that Renir had learned the art.

The rocking of the boat was growing. There were now two seafarers fighting against the roaring seas.

Renir and Bourninund slept on regardless, huddled together in a battlefield slumber, their backs to each other for support and warmth. For two hours now they slept. Shorn could not sleep, for he had seen what awaited them.

He was looking at the latest threat now, but dare not interrupt the seafarer to ask what it was. A small hill of ice, no more than a hundred yards to the right. There was no rudder on the ship, but the seafarers, by some magic he did not understand, steered the ship expertly and safely around each mound of ice, staying well clear. But the frequency with which they encountered them was increasing. Shorn understood that it meant they were nearing the wastelands. He felt increasing apprehension. He did not know what to expect, other than hardship unlike any he had experienced before in a life that had been harder than most. A land unlike any other, where winter was not only endless, but more extreme than the soft, easy winters of the Drayman plains or the forests of Sturma. Even in the fastness of the Culthorn mountains he had not been as cold as he was now. And the coldness that had already made his feet grow numb would only become worse. He gave silent thanks for the seal skin cloak he wore. Without it his whole body would be frozen by now.

He could only imagine the danger that lie in the waters around them, that it was cold enough for ice to float in it. By all rights ice should be confined to rivers and lakes, not float free on the sea. Only once had he seen the wastelands, and it had not been as bad as it was this time. This ice-filled water was something new.

He rubbed his hands together in the warmth of his cloak, rubbing his left forearm where his muscles had wasted. The chill seemed to seep into the bones in his arm. He clenched and unclenched the fist, as he did every day. He made it to a count of five hundred and stopped. Instead of chill the remaining muscles in the arm were now on fire.

It was a welcome relief.

The boat tilted suddenly and dramatically, throwing Shorn to the deck. He fell as he had been taught, but he could not roll on the boat for fear of falling into the frigid waters. The boat righted itself but Shorn heard the tearing, scraping sound from below.

“We hit a berg!” called one of the ship’s hands.

“Check the hold,” called Orosh. “The boat’s stronger than it looks,” he told Shorn as the warrior took to his feet again.

“I wasn’t worried,” Shorn told him, pulling his cloak tight again.

“Time to slow down. This is the longest part of the journey,” he told Shorn, sparing him a grin. “Just pray we’re not holed. You’ll be dead within a minute if you fall in there.”

“You’re full of comfort,” grumbled Shorn. Then he noticed the sleet had changed to snow, and cursed. He was not looking forward to Teryithyr at all.

Chapter Sixty-Three

Wen kept his iron grip on the rail, but Drun seemed not bothered in the slightest by the shifting deck underneath his feet. His feet were still bare.

“Not had time to get boots? You’ll freeze.”

“I’ll pick some up when we get there. I’m sure we’ll meet someone with a pair of boots that will fit.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“It stands to reason. The Protectorate have been seeking to obstruct us, searching for us. They know of the wizard, I am sure of it, and they hunt him, too. I think it obvious that they will find us at some point. There are too few places to make landfall in Teryithyr — the coast is mainly cliffs of ice. They may not be able to see us with their magics, but commonsense tells them we must make landfall somewhere, and all they have to do is wait for us. I fear our passage will not be as easy as it has been to date.”

“Then we will be ready when we land.”

“It may not be enough. I doubt it will be a few warriors. I think they will have mages with them. I am able to do a little magic myself, but I rely on the sun to give me my power — it is sorely muted in a storm, or at night. I will be little use.”

“No different to fighting mages anywhere. Kill them first.”

“You’ve fought spellcasters before? Protocrat wizards?”

“No, wizards in my land. If you can get to them, they die by the blade same as anyone else.”

“Getting to them is the trick.”

“Sure it is. Easier with the bow than the sword, but a bow’s useless in a close fight. What we need is an army.”

“I fear we will have to make do with what we have. We have little to work with, but we have no army. This journey is not about power, but about stealth. If we can make landfall, we can follow their hunters into the wild. An army could not sneak up on them, even if we had one.”

“I wasn’t serious. I’m not expecting that we have an army.”

“Perhaps one day we will. But not this day. First, we find the wizard.”

“You think we can find him? In the wastes?”

“My brothers will worry about that end of it. They will tell us where he lies. All we have to do is find the Protocrats and follow them. There will be a way. It has been prophesied since before the dawn of time, since the rending and remaking of this world. You can’t argue with that,” said Drun with a wry grin.

“Don’t place too much import on prophesy, priest. There’s plenty of ways for fate to turn us wrong. Nothing in this world is guaranteed.”

“Perhaps not, but what can we do but try?”

Shorn shouted at them over the howling wind.

Wen nodded to Drun, and they both made their way to the prow.

“We’re nearing land!” he shouted.

“How do you know?”

“I can feel the approaching land,” said Orosh. “I feel the shallows of the sea, like a constriction in my chest. It is the curse.”

“How long?” asked Drun.

“Hard to tell. An hour, maybe less. We have to slow, or the waves will break us against the cliffs. We head for Jagged Cove. If the storm permits…”

“Let’s hope it does,” said Drun. “I think we need to be ready when we land, and warm. Wake the others, and suit up. It’s dangerous at sea, but don what armour you have and make your weapons ready. I trust the seafarers to land us safely — I do not trust the Protectorate to allow us safely to shore.”

Wen grunted and walked to Renir and Bourninund, whom he nudged, not unkindly, in turn.

Both men came to with a start.

“It’s nearly time. Get your armour on, Renir. Bourninund, be ready. We’re expecting a warm welcome when we land.”

Renir roused himself and pulled the sheet from their packs. They would have to fight with their packs on. He slowly pulled on his breastplate with his numb hands, buckled it with some effort. Then he slid on his greaves, only buckling his bracers at the last minute. He found he could not fit his gloves on anymore, so stuffed them in his pack and settled for rubbing his frozen appendages robustly, trying to get some circulation to return. They were as stubborn as the snow. Eventually, he could feel well enough to grasp his axe. He found some room and went through his warming exercises. He felt a fool — none of the other warriors were bothering, but he did not want a cramp at the wrong time. Not when it was so bitterly cold. A sudden seizure brought on by the freezing temperatures and exertion could put him in the grave. He didn’t think his witch-given ability to regenerate even serious wounds would save him from death. After all, it was doing nothing about the cold.

A sudden gust forced itself under his cloak and he shuddered. As he grimaced, he felt his beard crack. Ice was crusted there. He laughed then.

“Land!” cried the seafarer at the prow, and the ship slowed to a crawl. Renir squinted into the gloom, looking for the tell tale darkness of a landmass in a storm. His hair no longer whipped around his head in the snow and wind — it merely hung in limp frozen clumps around his face. He pushed an errant icicle aside and shielded his eyes.“I can see nothing, either,” said Shorn, beside him. “The seafarers can feel it though. I think we’ll find out soon just how warm it can get out here. If you’re cold now, it won’t last long.”

“I could do with a bit of a warm up,” Renir grinned, although he felt the familiar lurching of his belly, as he always did when violence was imminent. He would not admit to fear though, even if only to himself. His friends were on the line, and on some deep level of his mind Renir knew they were all he had in life. They were worth fighting for. It was a friendship born of battle, and it was as strong as the steel he wielded with growing expertise.

“Are you ready?” Shorn asked him, concern evident in his face.

“As I’ll ever be. If we make it through this — and I’m truly hoping there’s no one there to greet us — ask me again. With any luck there will just be a scout.”

“I wouldn’t wager so,” said Wen in his gruff manner that Renir was slowly coming to realise was his way of showing kindness. “I can feel it. So can Faerblane.”

Renir strained his ears, but he could not hear the telltale hum of Shorn’s sword above the howling wind. He could make out the groaning of the ship under pressures at which most boats would crumble. He could hear the roaring of the seas, and the crash of waves against the hull that even seafarer magic could not hold back. But no magic. No song.

“It’s there,” said Shorn, as if he could read Renir’s thoughts (and hope, too) in his friend’s face. “It’s been there since Orosh began shaping the seas. But then, it was a pleasant hum. Now, it is a tortured vibration, a cacophony…it hates Protectorate magic. I think it was made to kill them, but perhaps that is just my wish, my imagination…”

“I hate them, too. Haertjuge will stand beside you. Together, we will make a dent in their pride.”

“Watch your own pride, boy. The Protectorate are not to be taken lightly.”

Renir rubbed his knuckles…and the sky brightened to a malevolent scarlet. A ball of fire crashed into the waves to their side.

“Get down and be ready!” shouted the seafarer at them, not breaking his concentration.

Drun pulled himself to full height and added his power — diminished in the storm but still great — to the seafarer’s pulsing light. The yellow joined the blue, and for an instant many other colours swam at the edge of the bolt of coloured light. Then a green light hit the seas, as though Drun had anticipated what the seafarer intended. A great wave grew in an instant, greater than any that surrounded them, fed and pushed on, channelled, into a towering monster, a leviathan made of foam and weighted with water.

Renir did not know how much water weighed, but he imagined the bull-necked summoning was as heavy as a house…it grew…a hill, perhaps, or a village. Then it was all he could see.

Yet another ball of fire flew from the cove, headed straight toward them, but the leviathan merely swatted it with one gigantic fist. Renir heard the hiss as flame met water, but the leviathan was unaffected. He could hear the waves crashing against the shore now, and around the sides of the summoning he could see land begin to take shape. The snows were fierce indeed, and he had to clench his jaw to stop his teeth from nattering.

Then the giant smashed down, a hundred feet of water hitting the shore in a second. In the backwash, with no time for words, the warriors leapt into the shallows and rushed forward, snarls and war-cries on their lips.

Behind them, the seafarer’s boat was already heading out to sea. Drun’s time was over. It was time for the blade, and the fist.

Wen ran straight at a wizard — set apart by his garb — and ran him through.

Some of the Protocrats were insensible, or had been washed out to shore, but many more were rousing themselves. Shorn beheaded one, and then he was in a battle, two Protocrats circling him. Renir watched as he swept the legs from under one and whirled to face the other. I’ll have to remember that…he thought to himself and only just noticed the short sword coming at his head. He fell to one knee and swung his axe with all his might at a knee — the blade slashed through, coming out the other side with a spray of blood, startlingly bright against the snow. The Protocrat fell to the floor, screaming. Renir strode past him, crashing a blow into a helmed warrior’s skull, crushing the helm and skull alike. A sword glanced off his back and he spun on his heel. The red-robed warrior fell to the ground without a sound, a gaping wound where his face had once been.

He saw the Bear slide on the soft, slush covered ground, striking upward into a soldier’s thigh. Before the man could bleed to death Bourninund pulled his legs from under him, taking a glancing blow in his side.

He ran to help, but two soldiers blocked his way suddenly. He had little experience of facing more than one soldier. Even the odds, came a gruff, old warrior’s voice in his mind.He spun again, his axe flying round at head height. Two bright arcs of blood filled his vision as he came to rest. Or stack them in your favour, he told himself and grinned wildly.

All discomfort was forgotten. He blood boiled. He raged.

As he ran to the Bear’s side, he was only just raising himself from the ground. He faced a soldier, but the soldier’s back was turned to Renir. He could not hear his approach over the wind.The soldier’s sword point hovered above the ground like a serpent poised to strike. Bourninunds swords — shorter than Shorn’s, designed for thrusting rather than slashing, swung. The Protocrat Tenther fell from the power of the blow, and the Bear’s sword, stuck between his ribs, pulled Bourninund’s arm from its socket.

“Goddamn!” he cursed. Renir could hear him over the raging storm. The Bear’s other sword, still clutched tight in his hand now trailed its point on the floor.

Renir crashed his axe overhand into the helm of a dark eyed man and watched him crumple to the ground.

“Renir! Quick, grab my hand!”

He was at Bourninund’s side, and took hold of his friend’s arm in a two-handed grip, twisting the arm straight against the elbow joint.Shorn covered them, pointing his sword perpendicular to the ground at the next attacker.

“Quick, now, when I say, twist and push it up!”

Renir needed no instruction. For some reason the knowledge of how to return the shoulder to its socket was suddenly large in his mind. He took Bourninund’s hand in his, putting his left against the elbow to hold the arm straight, twisted and pushed upward hard.

“Araagh!”

The Protocrat fell to Shorn’s sword.

Bourninund’s fist crashed into Renir’s nose.

Wen walked calmly to their side and returned his sword to his scabbard, which he had dropped on the beach when they landed.

When Renir came too again Shorn was looking down at him. He turned his head gingerly to Bourninund. “What is it with mercenaries?” Honestly, you lend a hand.”

Shorn was still laughing at him, but Bourninund looked sheepish. “Sorry, Renir.” His face didn’t look like his apology was heart-felt. “I should’ve warned you. I tend to hit things when I’m hurt. Self-defense.”

Shorn nodded. “Not to worry, Renir, first time I did it — he did the same thing to me.”

“Fair enough. Next time you can put your own damn shoulder back in. Did we win?”

Shorn pulled him up, and looked pointedly around at the bodies strewn across the cove.

“Guess so,” said Renir with a nod, and suddenly his legs felt very weak.

“Let’s get out of this wind,” said Shorn, and together, they walked to where Drun was waiting, unscathed, with a new pair of dead man’s boots on his feet.

Chapter Sixty-Four

How am I going to fight this? Reih thought to herself. They would come for her if she didn’t kill herself. But if she fled, like a coward? What secrets would eternity hold for a coward?

They were close. Not close enough to run though. So, the Protocrats wanted the Kua’taenium dead? They’ll not find it so easy while she could still change her fate. Come. Kuh’taenium, show me the scene:

Reih standing alone on a platform. Surrounded by her peers. Among them stood the Hierarchy. Above them stood the Protectorate.A seat. On a stall. A heavy spice smell hangs in the air. Heat. The Kuh’taenium expresses…gratitude? She turns to look and there, not a man, but a view.

A flash and she was back. The visions were stronger. She felt stronger. She looked out from the top of her owner and slave, looking out to the city below, across its great expanse, and up, rising up. The colours garish in some places, grim in others, lavish nowhere. The slum.

A knock came at her door.

“Enter,” she called.

Her bodyguard, Perr, spoke in clipped, military tones. She would have to have words with him. He was a new addition, but already his manner was grating on her.

“A petitioner, my lady. Should I send him hence? He has the look of a ruffian. He says you sent him a letter.”

Her heart skipped a beat.

“Send him in. And Perr?”

“Yes, my lady,”

“I will see him alone.”

“But…!”

“Alone!”

A sour look crossed his face, but he left her.

The door was left ajar, and an old, gnarly man with the strength of back to shame a century-oak strode in. Gurt entered with an ancient grace, and the first smile in such a long time broke Reih’s stony face.

Light, at last!

The builders are on our side now…I remember the old days. Give him your trust, and we may yet live.

The words were like a balm to her soul, as was the sight of Tirielle’s old companion.

Chapter Sixty-Five

It seemed a shame to waste it. There was a camp set up in lee of the wind, where a sparse coastal tree of a kind not seen on Sturma battled against the weather, stripped bare, perhaps dead, perhaps just dormant, like a bear slumbering through the winter, but Renir didn’t think this winter would ever end.

The wind pulled at the sides of the tent — they had taken the largest, and shared it together — but the snow was blissfully silent, piling up around them. In the morning they would have a job to clear the snow away, and head on their way, wherever that may be, but for now there was a brazier with hot coals and provisions. Evidently the Protectorate’s bowels were happy with the same fare as any man’s. There were cold meats, frozen but after some chewing tasty, nonetheless. Pickles vegetables floated in some liquid which did not freeze, despite the biting cold, and brandy sloshed back and forth between them, warming the insides even if the extremities remained a bit frosty.

They had left the bodies where they lay. With high tide, they would be carried out to sea. If not, they would freeze, be covered by snow and ice, forgotten for eternity in the wastes.

There was no one left to care. They had slaughtered them all.

Renir tried hard, but he found no compassion for them either. They would have killed him, and while he had compassion in abundance, he was no saint. He would save it for those who also loved. To him, they seemed more deserving.

Drun professed a different view — those who hated needed love more than most, for hate lived inside them, too, and tore away all humanity. Pity them, he said.

Renir was of a mind to put them down before they could harm the undeserving. He had seen enough good men worn down and killed by adversity and hate to try all in his power to save them that fate. He would shed no tears for the Protectorate. From what he knew of them, they had not even the smallest kernel of love within them to grow, no matter how much sunshine and water they were fed. They were born to hate, and malice. It was their sunshine. Creatures, in short, he could not understand. Neither did he have any desire to save them. They could rot in hell for all he cared.

He snuggled his feet closer to the welcome warmth of the brazier. Philosophy was not for him. He leaned toward the simpler understand of life. In short, he was becoming a warrior.

He had come to realise, as had Shorn, Bourninund, and Wen (although Wen seemed to entertain deeper thoughts on the subject, which Renir had trouble understanding but which Drun seemed to approve of, in some indefinable way), that in battle there was no room for thought, or compassion, or quarter. Strive to live, and fight for the man at your side.

Simply elegant.

Drun had made his head ache — to do good was the same, he claimed. It made perfect sense until you realised that not everyone held the same philosophy.

It tired him to think of it, so he took another swig of the jug offered him by Wen, and drained the last drop. Shorn popped the cork on another. Wen sat cross-legged, and delved into his waxed leather pouch which nestled against his hard gut.

“Is that wise?” asked Drun, not unkindly.

“It is my way. Even for these scum, I must commune. And it is essential, too. We have no other means to discover where they hailed from. We must follow them. As you had promised, your fellows have not arrived. We do not even know where to begin. As distasteful as you might find the grass, it is our only means.”

“I do not find it distasteful, not at all. I am concerned, though. It seems overly morbid to me.”

“And you seem soft, yet you battle well, Drun. A man is complex, and cannot be understood fully. I have my way, you have yours. Let it be at that.”

Wen spoke not harshly, but with a kind of respect that was earned in battle. For some reason Drun’s willingness to use his magic in aid of them had softened Wen’s stony attitude to the priest. It was a relief to them all. They could not afford division, not when their very survival depended on them working together, and risking their lives for one another.

Renir would have shed a little tear, had he not been afraid his eye ball would freeze.

Wen stuffed some of the sweet smelling grass into his pipe, and lit a small taper from the coals. He tamped the weed with a finger as he puffed, until the smoke began to fill the room — it was not an unpleasant smell, but Drun’s nose wrinkled as though smelling someone’s doings on his shoes. Wen’s eyes reddened, watering — not frozen yet, thought Renir. Smoked joined that of the coals, and Renir felt lightheaded, as he had in Rean’s Player’s Emporium (that night seemed like an age ago, but it had only been two months or so). Smoke swirled on the drafty air, and to Renir it seemed as though they were more than random patterns — he saw that Wen’s eyes were following the patterns, a distant look on his face like he was seeing something beyond.

The tiny scar on Wen’s shiny forehead stood out in sharp relief, a reminder of a misjudged head butt. Renir realised that the giant’s teeth were sallow, a peaky kind of yellow — no doubt a result of his addiction to the grass.

“Close your eyes, Renir, or you too will drift into places you do not wish to go.”

He took Drun’s advice, and while the wind seemed especially sonorous, he no longer felt adrift.

“You always did have a predilection for stupidity, Shorn…it sings when in presence of beautiful magic — it only whines near evil magic. You’re so accustomed to using it in battle you’ve never seen it…”

“It takes a while to get where you’re going. Sometimes a mind gets caught up in the past, sometimes the future,” Drun told him, by way of explanation for Wen’s sudden meanderings.

Renir nodded in response to Drun’s whispered words.

“Will he talk like that all night?”

“No, just kept your eyes closed and listen.”

And as if in response to Renir’s questions, he realised that Wen’s internal compass had found what he was looking for.

“And where do you hail from? Where is the hunt centred?”

Renir kept his eyes closed, but he listened carefully for any information that might come of the encounter. He wondered if the other half of the conversation was being held with someone he had slain, or if he was a victim of Wen’s blade.

“You may as well.”

“Most of the dead don’t worry about the past. I don’t know about Protocrats, though. Perhaps they hold onto their hate,” said Drun, quietly, so as not to disturb the dark warrior.

“For the fire mountain? Is there such a thing?” asked Wen, then fell silent for a long time, occasionally breaking the silence with only a murmured ‘yes’, or to bark a laugh. It seemed the dead were garrulous.

“…what of him? How powerful is the blight?

“I have it. Thank you. Go in peace. Follow the path.

“Yes, the path is all there is. One day we will meet again. Do not stray. I wish that on no man…I hold no hatred for your kind. Take my advice. Follow the path.”

The smell had gone — the pipe must have gone out. Renir risked a glance at his companions. Shorn’s eyes were closed tight. His scar was bright red — a reaction to the cold, or the smoke, he didn’t know. He noticed that the hairs peeking out of Bourninund’s long nostrils were greying.

All huddled round the stingy warmth of the fire. Wen found another to commune with, a picture of formed in Renir’s mind. He made sure to keep his eyes tightly shut this time.

Time passed slowly, drawn out behind the storm, the time of the dead seeping through. The snow plains were blanketed in the silence of stone. Except for Sybremreyen. Or the Kuh’taenium. Or the groaning of Thaxamalan’s saw to the south, stretching up to cut the bough of the sky.

Outside, unaffected by the cold, the Teryithyr watched the tent, and the slowly swirling snow, with the patience born of winter.

Chapter Sixty-Six

Cenphalph Cas Diem wheeled his horse round and left Briskel, singing his doeful tune to the forest, at their backs. The song rose on the air, drifting lazily through the dark trees, laying unsuspecting night owls to an unaccustomed rest. Badgers slumbered peacefully beneath the earth — come morning their bellies would grumble and they would not know why.

The hounds at the Sard’s heels barked snidely in the distance.

For two days now, aided by the paladin’s subtle magic, their horses had kept a good lead, but they could flee blindly no longer. It was time to turn and fight. The bayers, the Protectorate’s war hounds, would be the vanguard, rushing ahead of the main force, tireless and swift as the wind; biting, snarling dervishes. They would not stop the hunt now they had the scent. It would be folly to continue a race they could not win. The horses needed rest, and watering, and while faster on flat, care was needed in the woods. A lame horse could spell the end of one of them.

Briskel paid no heed to Cenphalph as his companion departed, leaving him and Yuthran alone on the back trail. His singing continued, superseding the usual forest symphony, cajoling its denizens to sleep with gentle imprecations. His magical helm reverberated with his subtle power, enough to make those too close to him ache in the jaw from clenching their teeth too tight. But at a distance it was soporific, deceptively gentle.

The bayers’ howling was nearer, now. Perhaps a mile, and closing fast. Yuthran drew his sword and stood still, his legs and shoulders loose, should the bayers prove more resilient to Briskle’s song than the creatures of the night.

It was a ploy that would only work now that the bayers had a good lead on their handlers. Yuthran prayed that it would work. They needed to buy time.

A crashing sound broke the peace that now lay on the forest. The bayers had hit the edge of the wave of sound, and fought against sleep as was their nature. These might be a different breed of bayer than that which they had met before, but still they would not be able to resist the allure of sleep. One reached their clearing, foaming at the mouth, its wild teeth snapping on air even as its eyelids drooped. Another broke through the wall. They should have fallen as soon as they hit the waves of sound, but still they fought to reach their prey, snarling with the last of their energy. Even for bayers, such dedication to the hunt was unusual. Yuthran, approaching a hound, could see the reason of it now. He felt a tear form on his beardless cheek — their collars were spiked, but with the spikes pointed inward. Driven by scent, their blood up from the hunt, they could no more stop than rest. Only when they captured their quarry would their handlers release them from their pain.

The song continued, too beautiful now for the work that must be done.

Yuthran let his tears come as he drove the point of his sword down through the dog’s ribs and into its lungs. It would soon breathe its last. The ridge of bone protecting its heart was too thick to pierce. This slow, suffocating death was the kindest he could manage.

Still, as he slew the beasts, one by one, compassion welled in his heart. He could not hurt those that drove the hounds, and the slaughter seemed obscene, like killing children for the sins of their fathers.

The song covered the forest air. The bayers made no sound but that of the blood bubbling in their lungs.

Bayers could feel no gratitude, but Yuthran imagined one looked at him with thanks in its eyes. It was a kindness, and yet he cried.

The work done, Briskle’s song tailed off. The nocturnal creatures were slow to wake, but slowly life filled the forest once more. Briskle’s face was like stone, but still Yuthran put an arm around his friend’s shoulder. He did not feel foolish for the gesture, or his tears. They had no choice, but sometimes compassion has its price.

Chapter Sixty-Seven

That night they camped in peace, the first night they had not been beset by the howling of the bayers.

Tirielle knew, as did the others, at what cost that peace had been bought. Necessary, but saddening just the same.

Still, she did not feel safe, and found sleep elusive, even though her companions slept soundly. With so many hunters searching the woods behind them she imagined all too easily a sneaking sword finding its way into her ribs as she slept. The Protectorate had no horses, for a horse would not bear one, but they were tireless, and this new force, these red cloaked warriors, they were something she did not understand. That they could kill one of the Sard…she had thought the paladins invincible, perhaps even immortal. Her illusions were shattered, and whatever fleeting comfort she took from their presence was fading with the fire by her feet.

She pulled the cloak about her, and read one more time by the faint light of their small fire.

When the suns sing their child home, when the revenant’s heart beats once more within its breast, the time will come. Within the mountain of fire the beast has slept for a thousand years, yet its fire will come again. See the darkening skies, furious with its breath. What was once white will become black. Seas will rise and life will take its final gasp before the return. Only the three can lay the beast to rest, but in the final days hope will die and the suns will burn with shame no longer.

Her heart beat faster in her own breast. It was with luck that but a few paragraphs had been lost to the fire — most remained intact.

She laid the vellum on the table and wiped her eyes. It was not comfortable reading, however fortuitous the discovery had been. Whatever they did, whatever they were supposed to achieve, it would avail them nothing. Rythe would be destroyed, and there was nothing they could do to stop it.

Hope would die. Yet there must be a purpose for the three, for her and the two she had never met, toiling in a distant land, searching for a wisp of light within the growing darkness. A sacrifice, herself, and a saviour, the man called Shorn. A watcher. Perhaps Drun was only meant to observe the ending of their world. What point, then, in their actions?

But the Seer told her hope could not die. At least they had a starting place. She could not afford despair. To lie down and die was not her way. She would fight her fate, as she always had. Together, with her guardians at her side, she would find a way. Now they knew where the wizard rested — in the mountain of fire — a volcano. Dormant, no doubt, but it would wake with the wizard. It would cover the world in fire and ash. She had read the histories, and knew that while the world darkened when a volcano erupted, it brightened once more.

She read the next passage slowly, as she had the night she found the scroll.

Three to come, three to slay the beast, three to wake the wizard from his slumber. His time will come again. Only the wizard is eternal. Blooded in the banishment, he will rend the world asunder. The mountain of fire will fear his coming, the suns will call to him and quiver in the skies.

Fear the wizard. Only he can bring hope afresh, and with it only death can come.

What man — for surely the author could only be a man, could imagine anyone would want to wake the wizard, after reading his prophesies? It was foolish. If waking the wizard was the only way to save Rythe, surely it would have been more prudent to call him the saviour, and extol his virtues. Not this…doom.

Hope would die…the world would be torn…the suns themselves feeling shame? What nonsense was this? Poetic licence, she hoped. If it was all hopeless, if one was as bad as the other, then what was the point? She could not believe that. She needed to believe there was a purpose to their quest, a chance to destroy the Protectorate. With the wizard on their side they could do it. Who else but a being of such power could work such a miracle, and save her land?

Following the work was a map, and it was this which Tirielle studied now. A key showed the direction of the suns, and an opening, a natural cave leading to the bowels of the volcano. She thought she could find the entrance. It looked simple enough, although from what she knew of ice — in Lianthre it was a rarity, even in winter — it grew with time. The mountains north of Lianthre were often peaked with snow and there were lakes of ice in the crevasses and on the plateaus. It shifted. She had studied geography, and knew from the maps that the landscape changed over hundreds of years. In a land of ice structures could be torn down, shifted and even rock could crumble.

But she knew where to look. At the thought of finding the wizard, her heart tripped. It was not to be as joyous an occasion as she had hoped, but fearful and uncertain.

But what choice?

She did not feel sleepy in the slightest. Beside her the Seer slept soundly. Even Roth was tired from their flight. But there was so much to worry over. The end of the journey was looking no more attractive than the beginning.

She looked at the map again. Now she knew what to expect, where to find the mountain, and how to enter it.

All that remained was to travel thousands of miles before they were captured, tortured and killed.

She smiled at last. The whole thing was folly. But she watched j’ark’s frowning features as he slept, and she felt unreasonable happiness, if only for a moment. She put her head on the hard earth, head turned to one side to look at the warrior. Eventually her eyes closed, her mind shut down, and left worry behind for tomorrow.

Chapter Sixty-Eight

Morning broke, and Tirielle at last found a moment to catch Roth before it ran on ahead, scouting before them for patrols or any other unwanted company. Soon, they would be at Arram.

“Roth, we must talk a moment,” she said urgently before it could leave.

“I have but a moment, Tirielle. I must scout, and I hunger. I need to eat.”

Tirielle felt somewhat embarrassed at the thought of the giant rahken hunting, and did not wish to know what it ate.

“I won’t keep you but a moment. The scroll tells of a joining of the rahken nation and the last wizard, of a time before, and age passed when man and rahken were allies…I must know what you know, Roth. The time for secrets is ended. To piece together the story, to know what lies in store for all of us, I must know what came before.

“I would have you tell me what your mother told you.”

“I cannot tell!”

“You must!” she said with fervour. “We stumble blindly, and you know something…”

“Some secrets must be kept.”

“Not between friends.”

Roth sighed, shrugging its massive shoulders and somehow looking sheepish — or at least like the wolf that had eaten the sheep.

“There is much I cannot tell. It is an archaic tale, handed down through time. It is our history, but much is forgotten, even among the rahken nation. I do not know the long of it, but once, long ago, the rahkens and one known as the red wizard joined their magic and banished the old ones, the Sun Destroyers. How it was achieved, or even if it is true or just a myth, I do not know.

“Once, man and rahken were allies, and then the Hierarchy rose to power. How they took the mantle of power I do not know, either, but somewhere in time man lost the ability to weave the threads of magic. That is not rahken history. We keep no record of the history of man, aside from that which joins with the tapestry of our own.”

“I read much during my time in the library. Poetry and myths, histories dry and ancient. Some of the language is redolent of a gentler time. Under the surface though, the language evokes a feeling of despair. There is no comedy. There is no romance. And yet many times I read passionate works, and they were of a time when the rahkens walked among men. What came to pass to break that friendship? I saw a statue in Beheth, a monument to a rahken. It is long forgotten, the gifts your race gave to mine. What caused the breaking?”

Roth looked away.

“You must tell me, Roth.”

“I am ashamed to admit, lady, that I do not know.”

Tirielle huffed in frustration. It was impossible to tell if Roth was telling the truth. There was so much that lived under the surface when it came to her fearsome friend, and while she was not afraid of it, she did not want to press too hard.

“Now, I must go. But remember this, Tiri; Not all sacrifices are to the death.”

“What does that mean?”

Roth seemed sad, but merely shook its head. Then, before she had time to question further, was a blur among the trees.

She mounted, feeling that there was some pattern, some secret at the heart of their quest, that she must fathom, or they would all fail.

Quintal looked at her with a question on his face.

“I am ready,” she said briskly, and urged her horse into a fast canter. The danger of the Protectorate was ever present in her mind.

“Where to?” she asked the leader of the paladins.

“North, for now. The Seer tells us this is where we must go, and she is our eyes. Tonight, we will commune with Drun Sard. Perhaps he can guide us further.”

“I hope so. I am tired of fleeing.”

“The time will come soon when we will turn and bite back, lady. I feel this, and I always trust my feelings. The end draws near. And with it, a new beginning.”

“One we should fear,” said Tirielle too quietly to be overheard.

Chapter Sixty-Nine

Reih entered the chamber, fewer seats were occupied. Fewer councillors. It was weak. She was trying desperately to concentrate on the conversion. They were making her sick, squabbling blindly while ignoring the point. Did they even realise they were under attack? Kalea was thumping his chair and being incendiary.

“But it’s our law! Not theirs!”

Reih reluctantly pushed herself from her chair. “No, Councillor Kalea. It is not our law. Nor is it theirs. Until we understand the law belongs to no-one, we shouldn’t even be allowed to speak of it. The law is its own. And so should it be. It is because of our tampering, our attempts at possession, that it is sick. It is sick because of us.“

“But Lianthre will descend into chaos without it!”

“Nonsense. Chaos is nothing to be afraid of. It is only change. It is to good what order is to evil. One only exist because of the other — the symbiosis is evident in all life — you truly think human law itself is outside of nature’s laws, not part of it?“

She thought about her meeting with Gurt, a builder! She wondered how many of the Councillors haranguing her were sending letters, too. She heard some of the gossip spreading (the Kuh’taenium heard far more that she ever would). If she was caught she would become part of that gossip — just like Tirielle. This was no place for idle banter. The Hierarchy could hear it — the Protectorate already had.

She turned back to the assembly in Kuh’taenium’s great interior. She looked at them bickering while the Kuh’taenium hung in the balance and she strove to keep her grasp on hope. How long now before the sickening took its effect on her? The memories of her home were already becoming warped in place. A small change, at first, but the personality could not but suffer the ailments of the body, and the Kuh’taenium’s body was more…demonstrative…than humans, with all their frailty sickness usually killed them before sickness reached the mind. The Kuh’taenium, in all its vastness, would die insane. Because of their linking she too would experience all its terrible agony and confusion as it journeyed on to death’s hall (how big they must be to fit the Kuh’taenium!).

Desperation makes odd bedfellows, she thought. Folly, perhaps, but, ah, desperation. To save the Kuh’taenium and herself she had just entrusted her life to some street brawler she had never met before.

The pointless debate rolled on. All the time she was thinking about the builders. They still existed. The Kuh’taenium was right, as always. While its power might be diminished, its memory was not.

Chapter Seventy

Before sunset the Sard made camp. j’ark sat silently, his sword beside him, his legs crossed and eyes closed. He emptied his mind but thoughts of Unthor intruded. He could not break his concentration though. Without their ninth fellow, the communion was more difficult. He sensed the feeling of loss among the Sard, sadness welling as their feelings were knitted together in concentration.

Thankfully, it was not long before Drun’s ethereal figure materialised before them, becoming more solid, more real with each passing second. He opened his eyes as soon as he felt the priest’s presence, and at once felt calmer. It was always surprising to him, the depth of peace that Drun Sard radiated.

“Brothers. I feel your loss. I too, am bereft.”

“We know loss as we knew our brother,” replied Quintal sadly. “It is our destiny to lose one another, until we are no more. But then, that is every man’s burden, and we deserve no less, no more, than any other mortal.”

Drun bowed to each of them in turn.

“As we lose each other, our spirits join. Join with Unthor’s spirit now, and as you knew him as a man take strength from his passing. Now, feel!”

And suddenly strength suffused j’ark’s aching muscles, the strength of Unthor. He felt none of Unthor’s fears or failings, just his purity, his power. His blood pounded in his temples, his muscles twitched and became engorged, as though he was feeding on his friend’s blood. But he knew that was not the case. It was Unthor’s last gift to them, the gift of the fallen, to share their essence with their brothers. Each time one fell, he would do the same for his brothers. They would not pass the gates until the last of them fell. Only then would their spirits pass into eternity, and finally know rest.

The power was amazing, even though j’ark knew it was only a portion of his brother’s spirit that had been invested in him.

Slowly, the pounding subsided, and he felt his heart rate return to mortal levels. Drun seemed to be smiling at him, even though he had not felt what he felt, he understood. It was not for Drun, this sharing of the spirit, for he was not a warrior. The feeling would taint him.

But he understood.

“Now, brothers, to matters at hand.”

“We have found the entrance to the resting place of the wizard. He is in a volcano, deep beneath the earth. There is a mountain range that splits the frozen lands, and the fire mountain is the largest.

“The Protectorate already hunt there. It is there that you must go.”

“How do you propose we travel?”

“There is a portal there.”

j’ark could feel apprehension rising.

“And the other end of the tunnel?”

“In Arram.”

As Drun explained, j’ark felt his apprehension growing. He did not think it was fear, but he knew more would fall in the halls of the enemy. He would leave the planning to better men — Typraille and Cenphalph, and Quintal.

His would be the sword that would grant them passage. He saw it in his head. He also noticed Drun looking at them all with kindness in his eyes, as he asked them to do the unthinkable. To Arram. His heart pounded once more, and he prepared himself. His finger crept to his sword. He wanted to feel its comfort, its heft, but to touch a weapon during communion would break the circle. Instead, he watched, and listened, as the Sard planned, and prayed, if his was the next death to be shared, that he would be brave.

He wondered if Tirielle would mourn him, should he fall.

He closed his eyes as Drun left the circle, and the last rays of sunlight drifted slowly onto his face.

This time, he was the last to rise, the last to leave the circle, but as always, he took his sword, and felt at peace.

Chapter Seventy-One

The snow drifted against the side of the tent, laying thick on the canvass. Inside, four men slept deeply. In their sleep Bourninund and Wen snored mountainous, growling snores. Drun’s face was serene, as though his inner peace extended to his dream life. The worries of the last day were behind him. His loss, which had drawn his face long and made his eyes, usually warm and kind, seem harsh as the winter sun, bleached of warmth, bringing light but little life.

Shorn tossed and turned in his sleep, his energy abundant even in the grip of whatever dream plagued him. His face was drawn into a snarl, lips pulled back to bare his gums, his breath coming in short gasps.

But Renir, lost in sleep, looked puzzled. Occasionally, he spoke, as though holding one side of a conversation. More often, he held both sides of the conversation himself. To Shorn, who knew him better, perhaps, than any other, it would seem as though Renir was holding a conversation with himself.

“Who are you?” Renir’s voice, somewhat muffled where his bedroll was bunched against his face.

“You already know. Perhaps, yet, you are not ready to accept.” His voice was pitched slightly higher than usual, the tone, the intonation, all wrong…a woman’s tone, chiding but laced with kindness.

“Who are you!” he shouted this time.

Drun awoke in the middle of the conversation, and pulled himself into a sitting position, legs crossed, elbows resting on his knees.

The warriors slept, the priest watched, and Renir slept on, talking in his sleep, sometimes answering himself, wretched face pulled tight.

Drun would not step into the man’s dreams. Every man’s dreams were a journey, sometimes taken with friends, sometimes alone. But the destination could not be changed.

Drun listened, though. And Renir, obliging his audience, spoke long into the night.

Chapter Seventy-Two

His feet, knees, and hands were frozen to the ice. He leant over the ice, peering into the depths below.

He wanted to hammer on the ice, smash it with his axe, but in these dreams he was but a passenger. A pupil. His teacher lay beneath the ice, frozen but somehow speaking. Her lips moved, and he listened, but he could not understand the lesson.

“When you are ready, you will know me. Are you ready, Renir?”

“You are a witch.”

“I am. I always have been. You have come a long way. Are you ready?”

“I don’t know! How can I know?”

“You can’t spend your life not knowing, Renir. Do you think you chose your path?”

“Are you saying my journey chose me? I made my own decision.”

“Fate is a strange creature. It pulls men — and women — into its wake. Sometimes it has to drag them, sometimes they swim to the surface. Look to where you are, Renir.”

Renir thought hard — in his dreams he was always on the surface, looking down. Was he floating? Was this fate, this dream? Every time, the same dream, the same…was it always so?

A little light dawned on him. He found the ice melting under his feet. His hands were warmer. Water now pooled around him.

“I am on top! I am swimming!”

“You are…now. Are you ready to relinquish a little control? Are you ready to know?”

“I am swimming on top of fate! It is just a sea!” he giggled to himself, not listening to her, his guardian under the sea.

“The sea is a harsh mistress, Renir. Sometimes it pulls you under, no matter how hard you swim. It can change in an instant…listen to me!”

The power of her voice drew Renir back from his fascination with the melting seas.

“I am listening. I understand, now. You were swallowed by fate, you held me above its currents, pushed me from the undertow…” Understanding was dawning on Renir. He strove to push it away, but the witch pushed him harder.

“It pulled me under, Renir. I would not have it do the same to you.”

“Then I will pull you free. Just show me your face.”

“It is for you to see.”

“Very well,” he said. He felt his stomach cramp with fear — strange in a dream, perhaps, but the chill (no longer freezing) he felt from the melting ice was real, his apprehension no less chilling than the snow falling atop the frozen sea…no less frightening than the face beneath the ice.

“Will I still be able to swim when I come below?”

“Do you want to?”

“Very much. I am afraid to come down there.”

“It is just a matter of release. Men are often pulled below. Some men can make it to the surface again. I surrendered long ago, from birth. If you would, see me, know the past…understand your future.”

His stomach gripped him with bands of iron. What was it worth? Freedom from fate, or understanding the grand design, for surely there was a purpose…he had always lacked purpose, but would he be able to surface again, to breathe sweet air, to float?

Fear could pull a man under in the sea, he knew. It could leech strength from muscles, tighten a man’s chest.

Would he be ruled by fear? He never had. Now he knew.

And the sea was suddenly fluid again. He took a deep breath and plunged below.

He took her in his arms, her face swimming in the currents. He felt the tug of the water, pulling him deeper, but he kicked out with all his strength. It tried, he could feel it. It was like hands grasping at his shins, dragging, immensely powerful. But he was waking…waking…

And as his eyes opened, he was smiling. He had brought her smile with him, into the waking world.

“I take it this dream was a good one?” said Drun, watchful eyes boring into Renir’s.

“I think it was,” said Renir. “I have brought a friend back…”

Drun smiled, and then the world shifted with a terrible crack. The ground shook wildly, and Renir plunged through the sudden rend in the ice with a scream. The tent fell away into the crevasse, tumbling down the drop of forty feet, and the other men were taken five feet away on the other side. Renir held on, over the gap. His toes sought for purchase, his fingertips gripping the sharp edge with rapidly failing strength.

“Renir!” Drun cried, throwing himself flat on the ice, grasping Renir’s wrists.

Drun pulled with all his strength, but he was an old man, and Renir had packed on muscle over the last few months. His hands could not hold the younger man. His fingers were slipping, as were Renir’s, their grasp on ice slipping, until he only held on by his fingertips…then Drun began to slide toward the gaping tear in the ice. Renir turned from Drun’s face, looking down at the drop. He could not survive the fall, and even if he could, he would never leave the bottom. He felt all the fear he had never felt then, in one moment. His bladder loosened, and he had a moment’s happiness at the sudden warmth it brought.

Then he screamed again, only now noticing the shouts of alarm from the other men, as a massive, shaggy white face loomed over Drun’s shoulder, seeming to leer at him, with huge eyes and fearsome teeth.

Drun turned and everything happened at once. His grip gave way, Renir felt the sudden lurch of gravity’s grip on his insides, and a giant clawed hand caught his wrist in an unshakeable grip, dragging — almost throwing him onto the solid surface. He landed with a thump, his teeth clacking together painfully.

The beast reared, at least seven feet tall. Renir scrabbled back on his heels, sure he was going to be eaten. The beast merely looked at him, and then at Drun. Shorn had leapt the crevasse and stood before Renir, prepared to fight, if necessary, to the death for his friend.

“No!” Drun shouted forcefully, holding out his hands in a gesture of peace.

Stupid old man! Thought Renir…but the beast was making some kind of gestures, and Drun hands were shifting, too. The beast nodded its head, warily eyeing Shorn, and now Wen who had taken up a place beside his old pupil.

“It is friendly,” called Drun. The ground shifted again and Shorn stumbled.

The beast seemed unaffected by the grumbling ice beneath it. Renir’s relief was evident.

“What is it?”

Drun turned his attention from the monster, his hands moving before he did so, to Renir, and the other warriors.

“It is a Terythyrian — it has no verbal language, but communicates with gestures. It does not understand us, either, but its signs are similar to a race I have encountered before. I had my suspicions, but this confirms it. Everyone — meet Icewalker.”

“Well, thank it, I suppose…” said Renir, somewhat unsure of himself. He stood, rubbing some life back into his hands.

Drun translated. The beast roared, making Renir jump, but he stilled himself. He trusted Drun, even if he did not trust this creature.

Drun laughed, and his hands flew in strange shapes, while the beast watched. Then both their hands were making patterns in the air, as if deep in silent conversation.

“They have seen our enemies,” Drun said, his voice taking on a serious tone. “Our enemies are theirs. They, too, have suffered at the hands of the Protectorate. They will help us. Gather up your things. We are leaving.”

“Where are we going?”

“They will show us the way, and take us there. Their warriors will accompany us…look to the horizon.”

They looked, and there were hundreds of the shaggy white creatures, mere outlines in the snow, on the horizon.

Chapter Seventy-Three

The Terythyrians were tireless. Renir had been bounced and jounced all the way across the land, through plains, leaping across rends in the ground and ice, across rocky escarpments and around ravines where water had once run free. He had picked up some simple hand signals from Drun, but despaired of ever learning more — the language was complex and largely incomprehensible.

The Terythyrians knew of the wizard they hunted, too. He wondered at their history. He longed to know from where their kind hailed, what secrets they knew. From what he could gather their race was ancient, but they would not tell more. They would not say how they knew of the wizard. But if the wizard was a creature of myth, their memories must be long indeed to remember so far into the past.

“Some things are not meant for the knowing,” the voice in his head told him sternly. It was an ever present companion. Sometimes he wished for the loneliness of his own thoughts again, but she was now warm, where once she had seemed a harridan. He was beginning to understand that there had always been a purpose.

He had a purpose. He marvelled at it. For so long on this journey he had thought himself just a part, a small cog in a great wheel. Now it turned out he had a fate. No longer blown, he would forge his own path. How, he did not know, but he was learning all the time.

Now he watched his companions with new eyes. He watched their new allies in awe since his awakening. There was so much to learn. And learn, and grow, he must.

As the week past, the voice in his head spoke to him. He grew to love her a little, even if he did feel fear at the prospect of his own, personal quest. So much to do.

But he was committed on a course. His blood called to him. His land called to him. Suddenly he was aware of how much he missed Sturma, how much he loved the land he grew in, and how it took for him to leave that land to learn his destiny, his future, and the power of his blood.

He would be forged on foreign plains. He had to know of the world. That was his lot. To bring his land together, to hold strong. There would be a future. When the wizard awoke, it would not be the end, but a new beginning.

So he watched, and he listened. He learned much in that week. When he spoke, he learned to do so within his head. Drun questioned him, but he was not ready to share yet. He bounced, he rode the Terythyr’s back, he followed.

When the time came, the voice told him, following was a good lesson. One had to know how to follow in order to lead.

The immensity of it humbled him. One must know how to be humble to recognise hubris, the voice warned him, and he listened. On the way he discovered something else amazing. He knew love. He loved the voice, in a way he never had in life. Without the bonds of flesh binding her, and his eyes, understanding blossomed, and love grew. If only, he mused in a secret part of his mind, his wife had been so forgiving when she had been flesh and blood.

Chapter Seventy-Four

The mountain was falling down. The ground shook under his feet, and Klan, for all his power, could not stop it. An avalanche of rock had fallen to ground in the last quake, tumbling down the side of the mountain like a flowing river, some boulders as large as a man, snows in great waves pushing the rock forward.

He fumed in peace. He had lost base camp. Not a trace of them remained. Yet he could not take out his frustration on a mountain. Even he could not move the earth, bring back life, or hold back an avalanche. So he fumed in peace, his eyes leaking red light, but he could control himself to a greater degree now. He no longer lost his temper, or killed in a fit of pique.

Instead he willed himself calm, blinked and closed his eyes. The messenger before him was not quaking, but Klan read fear in his face, in the set of his shoulders. But he would not burn him. He recognised that the soldier was no more at fault than himself.

Oh, but he longed to lash out with his ascendants power, to burn the soldier to a crisp, to drink in his pain, fuelling greater feats, to burn all his men and raze the mountains flat, melt the ice and set the world on fire…but that was the blight talking. Klan could control it. It was his power, his to wield. He would not be a tool for the blight. He could not afford a lapse. He had already lost a hundred men to the shaking mountains and the quaking lands.

Perhaps the land quaked from fear of him?

He permitted himself a small smile. The soldier, misinterpreting that smile, began to sweat, despite the frigid air in the tent. Klan needed no heat. He burned with an inner fire.

“Leave me,” he said, and closed his eyes lest the sight of the soldier infuriated him beyond control.

He just needed some time alone. Some time to calm himself. The tent glowed red. He breathed deeply and pushed himself inside. Searching, searching the bone archive, as he often did. He found comfort, a kind of peace in the hard letters scorched onto his skeleton. The flowing words calmed him, the hunt, a hunt for knowledge. Somehow it soothed him. He did not know why. Mostly he found himself soothed by taking life, by striping a face from bone, or staring at his delegation in his quarters in Arram.

Every thinking being needed a break from their work.

The ground rumbled beneath its covering of ice, but it did not bother Klan. He was insensible to the going on of the world for a moment in time.

Blinking, the light extinguished itself, and he returned to the real world, but an instant spend with his bone archive, and he felt refreshed.

He poked his head out into the sunshine and called an aid to him.

“Take note, Iryal, I wish a new base camp set one mile from the site of the avalanche. It is the centre of the disturbance. I feel we will find our goal there before long. See to it.”

“Yes, Anamnesor.” The aid bowed and left quickly to execute his orders before Klan could change his mind. Their leader was somewhat unstable. All his soldiers realised this, but the honour of serving the new division was all they thought of. It was their lot to serve. They were soldiers. He was the Anamnesor, riding high among the Speculate. He was ascendant. It was more than most of them could ever hope for.

Klan turned his attention back inside, and researched what he could find of quakes, and fire mountains. He set himself a goal. By tonight he would be in place. He would find the mountain. Already he knew that it would be the centre of the disturbances. He spared a moment to wonder where his adversaries were. He had not heard from his outriders. In a moment, he would travel there and see what was happening. He could commune, but he felt he needed a personal touch.

Periodic rumbles came while he searched. The quakes were becoming more frequent. The ice was shaking itself apart.

Had he spared the time to look, Klan, with his powerful eyes, might have discerned the mountain peak above him slowly growing, pulsing, like a beating heart.

Chapter Seventy-Five

The snow cleared overnight, and they woke to a brilliant clear sky, a pristine blue. Early morning sun glinted lazily on the fresh snow. Drun woke first, and his eyes smiled at the sight. For a Sard, bathing in sunlight, even a cold sun, was like a balm to the soul. He stretched, waking the beast next to him with a careless elbow.

He emerged from the shadow of the rocks he had been sheltering under, stamped his feet to settle his toes in his new boots, and strode out to bath in the cold sunlight. Behind him, too early to rise, the warriors slept, huddled for warmth against the rocks, surrounded by the snow beasts, taking warmth from their shaggy hair. He could afford to let them sleep. They had been running with the humans on their broad shoulders for a week. They seemed tireless, giants perfectly designed to survive the harsh land.

Once Drun had explained what they planned to do, the Terythyrian’s had agreed at once to aid them. They hunted while they ran, and while fruit and vegetables were non-existent, meat was surprisingly abundant. They soon got used to raw meat, Renir being the only one who had turned his nose up, although a grumbling belly is a great incentive to try new things.

Drun knew the value of food. From his long exile at sea, he had always been grateful for any sustenance. In some ways raw meat was preferable to that which had been charred. It had a fuller, distinctive flavour. He remembered fondly the taste of raw snapper, and shell-snipe, even squid, to some extent, although the texture had left something to be desired.

Stretching, he toyed with the idea of communing, but he had nothing to tell. The day was set already. He could do little but interfere now.

He looked to the horizon and saw their goal. Peaks reared into the sky, slicing into the beautiful blue sky with a cold white blade. Clouds hovered darkly at their tips, promising more snow to come.

The range extended as far as the eye could see, covering the plains. The ground rose steadily. In the mountains he knew the air would become thin, their breathing laboured. He wondered how the warriors would fare when they had to fight among the clouds. He had no doubt about the Terythyrians — they made their homes among the mountains. They were accustomed to hardship, the unforgiving land that they called home.

Men, on the other hand, they were not at home in the mountains. The Culthorn mountains, perhaps, were a bane that travellers could live with. This range was something else. The peaks were difficult to judge, but looming large even at this distance Drun thought they might top five thousand feet at their tips.

Hopefully he would not have to climb so far. He was far from young, and while his faith gave him strength, his bones and muscles told the truth of it. He was not fit enough to make the climb. His brothers told him that the entrance to the volcano was on the west side — they would have to find passage over the mountains. The Protectorate encampment, and their portal, waited for them on this side of the mountain. He had no ideas on how to pass them, allowing his brothers, and Tirielle, to join them.

He was not a tactician, he was a priest. Best leave the planning to Shorn and Wen. Two men born for war. But, he thought with a smile, Shorn had changed. Drun had played no little part, but Shorn had made the change himself. From a bloodthirsty monster into a man to call a friend.

Wen had seen the change. It was gratifying, and somehow pleasing, to be travelling with the man that Shorn was becoming. Even though he was in his middle years, it proved that a man was never too old to change. Never too old to learn.

A pain gripped Drun’s tender bowels. He calmed himself, relaxing as best he could, and turned his face to the sun. Now it shone from those icy peaks, and with the red glow of dawn remaining, it seemed as though those mountains were a blood drenched blade…Drun did not believe in omens, but it boded ill for their chances. He was under no illusions, though. They would not all survive the coming battle.

Sighing, the pain past, he pulled his cloak tighter, although it was warmer than it had been for a week. He turned his head as he heard someone approaching.

Wen rubbed some life into his arms. The snow beasts were stirring now, moving out into the plains, some returning from their night time hunting and scouting.

“Good morning, Drun. It is a fine day.”

“Something to be thankful for, perhaps,” said Drun with a smile for the old warrior.

“Well,” said Wen, cracking his broad shoulders and settling them again, “we’ll be there tonight. Are you ready to die?”

Drun laughed freely. “I have been ready to die for the last ten years. But it need not come to that.” He kept his doubts to himself. “Do you have a plan? Tomorrow, we will fight. If the snows come, I will be blind and powerless. You cannot rely on me.”

“What of the Terythyrians?”

It was their one hope. The Terythyrians had a magic of their own. While all could not cast, some among them could wield the magic of the land, a magic pulled from the rock underneath the snow. Those with magical abilities had eyes of slate grey, unlike the Protectorate, somehow warmth suffused their eyes.

“They will stand beside us. But the Protectorate are strong. If what I know is true, they are at some disadvantage. They feed on the land, and on people, to wield their most powerful magic. They use a breed of magician called Particulates. They feed their incantations with the power of life that they steal. But there is little life for them to feed on. But as you saw when we landed, they are far from powerless.”

“Their soldiers are fast and wily, too. Without the Terythyrians, there would be no way to prevail. It is luck, or a gift…I do not know. I will leave the philosophy to you, my friend.”

“And what of you? Are you fit for the battle ahead?”

“I am. Just one more fight in a long life. If it is my time, I know I am long overdue to pass into the Kingdom of Dunmain.”

“In Sturma, they believe you pass through a set of gates, into Madal’s kingdom.”

“And what do you believe, Drun?” said Wen, eyes watching the priest shrewdly.

“I believe we all return to the sun. Perhaps it is different for every man.”

“Maybe so. I have seen the dead though, but I have yet to see paradise or peace.”

Drun nodded, and turned his eyes to the distant peaks. “Pray that you don’t tomorrow. We need you still.”

“My altar is my sword. Does that bother you?”

“As you say, every man has their own beliefs.”

All the warriors had risen now, and donned their armour and taken up their packs and weapons. Ice Walker approached them, with another beast who had introduced itself (like the rahkens, the younger warriors had no gender) as Roamer, and spoke with swift hands.

“Time to go. They want to be in the mountains by nightfall. It will be a long day.”

“I don’t know. When you reach our age,” said Wen, “days somehow seem too short.”

Drun, feeling the pain in his gut take hold again, paled but held himself straight. He could only agree.

Chapter Seventy-Six

Klan arrived at the coast with little fanfare.

The void had been more disconcerting than usual, the haunted voices that drifted to his ears through the darkness somehow tortured, and he sensed in them rising fear. He did not know why. Perhaps, he thought to himself, it was because of his increasing power. It was unknown, and troubling, but he concerned himself with it no more. The space between worlds would forever be a mystery, and he was no student to waste time studying the phenomena of the disembodied voices. Leave that to others. He had more pressing worries.

The Sard had arrived. It was an unknown quantity that affected his goal directly.

The air by the coast was brisk, invigorating. He did not have the time to take pleasure in its cold caress. Around him, at the cove, were signs of battle, a scene of death frozen for all time, or at least until the return. Then things would warm up enough to thaw even the frozen wastes. The dead that littered the cove would fester and split open, decomposition finally destroying the tableau of carnage that greeted his arrival.

He stalked the beach, looking carefully at the frozen bodies. A sword thrust, he saw, brushing snow from the chest of one of his soldiers. Clean through, he noted, turning the body with some effort. An incantor, throat slashed. Another clean cut. The story was the same no matter where he looked. Too few bodies. Some must have been washed out to sea. But not since death. Almost immediately they would have been frozen. His enemy had landed, and somehow overcome his casters. There were only two ways to overcome his casters — with stronger magic, or a well aimed arrow. None of the dead sported arrows. He could only imagine that it was the Sard wizard.

Together, with Shorn, and their mysterious companion, they had slaughtered all his warriors. Powerful adversaries indeed.

He was not annoyed. He was piqued. The loss of more of his elite bothered him, as did the power that the Sard obviously wielded. The warriors, Shorn, famed as he was, worried him. Somehow, although he was merely a man with sword, he continued to elude his grasp. His ally, though, the Sard…he was something to be reckoned with.

Klan knew all about human power. For centuries, the Protectorate had tried to stamp it out. But like a roach, it survived, against all odds. Sometimes he wondered. Was it more powerful, more dangerous, than the arts his own kind used? Were the legends true?

He kicked a body with mild manners, and opened the portal.

They were coming to him. All he had to do was prove ready. There was no more time, or need, for subtly.

Chapter Seventy-Seven

It had been the hardest week of Tirielle’s long flight to date. The wildlife shunned the forest between Beheth and Arram, as if sensing the darkness to the north.

Tirielle had wondered many times if it was some enchanted laid down for an age by the Protectorate, magic lasting from the dawn of time, stilling the forest so that they could hear the whisper of any approach through the silence.

Food had been scarce, a forage woefully sparse. She had lost weight, she knew, and felt hunger gnawing at her insides most days. Now the end was in sight. They had ridden as hard as they could to reach this point. Hiding out, in a hollow a mile from Arram, hiding under the noses of the very hunters that sought them.

All they had to do was top the rise, and shout ‘here we are!’ and the mighty warriors of the Protectorate would be upon then.

Sometimes Tirielle longed to do just that. To end it all. She was tired, so tired, of the battles never fought, the war waged in hiding and silence, ducking, avoiding confrontation, sneaking through the back door. She wished it was all over. It was such a long road to travel. But when she felt despair welling from the black places in her mind she quelled the thoughts as best she could, with comfort from her friends, kind words from Roth, and memories of her father. It was her father who had taught her to be strong, to understand the tricks a mind could play on the unwary. Her father, who had made the ultimate sacrifice in the fight for freedom, the fight for justice, in a town far to the north. They had suffered more than most at the hands of the Protectorate. What had he done, though, in the end? He had saved the town, but the Protectorate had covered up, and without his strong voice against them, there was no one left to stand for the abused, to fight for justice for the meek.

She missed him daily, but never more so than when she felt despair, for she knew that even as a memory he was trying to raise her spirits, telling her to remember what made her human. It was the difference between humans and the Protectorate — compassion. The drive to do what was right, to fight against the fear and stand true, stand tall, in the face of oppression, despite of terror and human frailty. She understood her weakness.

In the face of her fear, and her tiredness, she consoled herself that she was human. She gave thanks that she could feel such emotions, that she could feel love, and anger, and hate. Her emotions ranged wide and free, and that set her apart from them. She had her father to thank for his wisdom, for the power to fight her own innate weaknesses and the drive to overcome them.

But it was so hard sometimes. Now, despite her fear, she knew she must enter Arram, not as a councillor, without title, just a sneak thief hiding in the dark places where the enemy dwelt.

Disper crawled back to the hollow, somehow managing to keep his cloak clean through the dirt. Tirielle started at his sudden appearance.

He gave her a quick smile, and turned to the Seer.

“I cannot see it, Sia. Are you sure it is there?”

“It is. I can see it in my mind. A small culvert, leading underground. It is there.”

Tirielle’s horse snickered. She placed a calming hand on the mare’s flank. Another friend to leave behind. She supposed, after losing Unthor, she could bear the lose of another horse. Horses, after all, were not people.

No Protocrat would imagine that they would have headed for Arram. The Protectorate in their hubris would think it insane that any human could gain entrance to their stronghold. But the Seer had seen the way. In her eyes, the future was solid, a thing of startling clarity. She had seen much, but told little. Tirielle watched her companion as she tried to give the Sard more accurate description of where the forgotten entrance was. That she could see the future she could believe. That the Seer could be mature enough to know how much, or how little, to tell them…that was remarkable. She was but a girl.

“I will move closer,” he said out loud in response to the Seer’s suggestion.

“Might I suggest, Disper, that you remove your cloak to do so? You shine like the sun.”

“Suggestion noted, Roth,” said Disper with a wry grin.

“Perhaps I should go.”

“No, my friend. If it is there, it will be small. I’m not sure you could pass.”

“Roth will pass. Roth must go with you.”

The Seer and Roth shared a look, unfathomable to Tirielle, but somehow full of meaning. Roth was the first to look away.

Tirielle wondered again just how much the Seer foresaw…and how much Roth was keeping from her. Sometimes her friend was as inscrutable as the child. But all things in their place, she schooled herself. Perhaps it was best not to know the future, as the Seer often reminded her. If you knew what was in store, always, it would be impossible to lead a normal life. You would be ruled by the knowledge. Crippled.

“Very well. We will go together. I fear that we could meet a patrol.”

“There will be no patrol. We dally too long. The time is now.”

The Sard exchanged glance. “Is there something we should know?”

“They come.”

“Then we waste time here,” said Quintal. “It is time to leave.”

“I cannot go with you.”

“What are you talking about? We have lost one already, and one is too many. You must come with us, Sia. We have need of your knowledge, and I have need of your company.”

The Seer smiled kindly at Tirielle, but shook her head. Tirielle thought she saw sadness in those startling, multihued eyes. It had always been there, Tirielle realised only now, as they were parting.

“I cannot, Tirielle. I must go, and you all must follow your own path. Just remember,” she looked at Tirielle as she spoke, “that all things happen for a reason. Sometimes the path might not seem true, but though it meanders, it leads to the same end. Follow the path, and know that the future will right itself. Follow the path, Tirielle, to its end. There you will find what you seek.”

“What do I seek?”

“I fear that is for every one to figure out for themselves. I cannot change a person’s nature. I am not a guide. I am a Seer. That is all I am. It is my gift, and my curse, but a person’s heart is theirs and theirs alone. Follow the path, Tirielle. I only hope that you will find what you desire.”

Tirielle held her tongue at a silencing gesture from the Seer.

Sometimes, it sounded like she was a thousand years older than the child she looked.

“Briskle and Yuthran will come with me. I have work to do on this land.”

“We should stick together,” said Disper, his tone perhaps harsher than the Seer deserved.

“If we stay together we will all fall. You must go, I must stay. I need an escort, and I must draw the hunters away. I know where to go. We go to the north. Once more, I must return to Lianthre. There is one there who will need my help more than you. Reih is in need of guidance. You know where to go. You know what needs to be done. As do you, Roth. Now heed my words. It will be as I say, or all will fall. There is no other way. The red wizard is not the only goal. If the wizard awakes, or not, he will be of no use if he has no allies remaining. The Kuh’taenium is under attack. I must go there.”

“Then you need a larger escort.”

“No, I need Briskle for they will send Bayers against us, and I would not separate Yuthran from his friend. Enough. Go now.”

She mounted, and Briskle and Yuthran mounted behind her at a nod from Quintal. The Seer gave them no time for long farewells, but heeled her horse up the rise and set off.

“Sunlight on your swords, brothers,” said Yuthran, and spurred his horse after the Seer. Briskle merely nodded to his brothers, and headed after them.

Suddenly, Tirielle felt their loss, although Briskle and Yuthran rarely spoke to anyone, often conversing between just the two of them. To some, it would have seemed rude, but there was a bond there that could not be broken. To lose one would have meant the loss of both, anyway.

“Hide our saddles, Cenphalph. With luck, we will pass this way again. Set the horses free. They will find their way back home. I think your mare will be smart enough to follow. Don’t worry, Tirielle, you will see her again.”

“I will make sure of it,” said Roth, laying a gentle hand on her shoulder. She had not realised how much she needed the comfort of the giant’s touch until that moment.

Briskly, she nodded her head. “Then let’s get going. There is no time. Already, Drun and Shorn will be at the portal. We cannot let them fight alone.”

“Let’s go,” said Quintal. Slowly, they walked to the rise, then they crawled as fast as they could to the fence.

Roth stumbled across the culvert first. It fed into a small stream, and it reeked of rot and slime. Tirielle crawled through the mud, crossing the stream. Long gone were the days when she worried over a muddy dress. If anything, it was like being a child again, playing in the woods, making stories up in her head.

In her stories, though, never would she have crawled through such muck to face her own death.

It was true, what her father said. An adult was someone who put away childish fantasies, and knew their death was certain. But even knowing death faced her, she was a woman. She would not shy away.

But, as she gazed into the dark, dank tunnel, how she wished she could.

Chapter Seventy-Eight

High above the central city of Lianthre stood the poor houses and tents and shacks and carts that passed for homes. Outside a taller house Reih sat at a market stall, under the canopy, protecting her from the rain coming down here. The rain here was dirty and stained clothes. As the only person with clean clothes she stood out. There was no chance of getting robbed though, she thought — Reih was the only one with a personal guard as well.

She had looked out before and seen exactly what the Kuh’taenium had shown her. She had smelled the spice. Now she sat inside, her protector cold and silent behind her by the opening. She sipped some of the syrupy drink, some oil from Qit Wile Mines. It was said to enhance and envigourate the soul. Her soul was that of the Kuh’taenium though. It took much more than a drink to dull her sense.

The streets here stank, but Reih smiled to herself anyway, ignoring the sewage rot smell. The slums spread high on the hill, like a nose trying to escape the bodies own smell. It spread onto the hill in the east and higher than even the tallest towers in the centre of Lianthre, where the hierarch lived in their towering monoliths, plain and huge tower of sweeping beams and shining metal rooves. The slums stood higher though. Now she could see the city below she could see the sprawl, the buildings spreading like a stain, held back by the rich protected in their groves. Even the real rain migrated to them, like it prefered money. The rain was clean and sweet out on the West, where they all lived, the dirty rain fell to the east, on the poor.

The Hierarchs, the council themselves complicit, had pushed out the poor hundreds of years ago, the ones nobody wanted. They ignored them and dragged themselves down together. Would that it had been different, she thought. I too, am complicit. Perhaps it is not all a bad thing, though, she thought next; here in the slums Reih saw pride. The streets were filthy with mud and damp warm constant rain and passing carts splashed mud against the fronts of the buildings. Even in high summer the rain fell here. But inside each mud covered house she knew the building would be exquisite, they always were. The mud was just a shield. If you were poor you didn’t clean the outside of your house — that was just asking for trouble. You didn’t want to stand out. The poor themselves were greater at holding back their number than any hurdles the affluent set for them.

No, inside their homes was were they lived their secret lives. The artisans of the city thought they were talented. They worked with the finest materials, carving through heartwood or stone to manufacture something beautiful in its own way, but manufactured none the less. It was something they did everyday. There was no love in their carvings. These people carved their own, with flimsy knives and spikes and hammers. The materials they used were all they could get, and yet they created beauty. If a carving I was working on splintered, I would buy some new wood. These people couldn’t buy new wood. When their wood broke, they had to change the picture.

She sipped some more of the sweet liquid down and turned away from the view to look at Sventhan. The stout man looked back at her over his mashed nose. “The Kuh’taenium said you needed help.”

“How is it that you can hear it?” Reih shifted in her seat to question the man.

“Nevermind that lady, what do you want?”

“I don’t know, I never thought about it. The Kuh’taenium said you could help. It didn’t say why.”

Sverthan sighed and unstoppered a pitch black jug. He topped up the drink she held out. The liquid held in the jug for a second, then with a gloop some fell out into the cup. It didn’t splash. “Then why did you come here?”

“It told me to. How can you help?”

“I can help in many ways lady. I am a builder. I know the Kuh’taenium as you do. It speaks to our blood. It is time to call on our support. There is a war coming, and like it or not you are in the middle.”

“I am a councillor. No warrior. I don’t know who I can trust. I only know the threat is real.”

“Then I will do what I can for you. Who’s the lump?“

“My guard, Perr.”

Sverthan stared at him, utterly still. Then, a knife flashed. It flew from under his counter straight at the armoured man’s helm. Perr didn’t flinch but let the blade bounce against the metal, blunting the tip.

Perr, mildly annoyed, looked across to Reih.

“It’s alright.” She said to Perr and turned to Sverthan. “Now really. You shouldn’t upset him. “

“He didn’t even catch it! He’s useless. You are in danger and the man can’t even catch a knife! You should leave now, while you can. How well do you think the Kuh’taenium would fare without you!?”

Perr sighed behind Reih.

“How well do you think it would fare without me. Dead or fleeing, it would make little difference. I’ll not do either gladly. If I leave the Kuh’taenium will surely fall.”

“It will never be unprotected. It has its own defences — after all, we built it.”

“Don’t talk nonsense, man. It’s thousands of years old.”

“Yes it is, councellor, and you would do well to remember that. Let me say the people I represent have a vested interest in it. So just remember, you might think you have her best interests at heart, but if you take one wrong turn we’ll not sit idly and watch her die.”

“Her?”

“Yes, her. I’m sure there are many things that you would not believe, lady, but I haven’t the time or the patience to go into it. You believe her. That is all you need for now. Now, listen to me carefully. The building is the focus of our power, and she must not fall. The builders are on your side now. We are no army. That is up to you. We can protect you, but the time has come to fight. We must destroy the threat if the people are to survive.”

“And bring war?”

“You have no choice. Raise the armies. The rahkens nation already rails against our oppressors. They know our people of old. You will be surprised,” said Sventhan. “The land longs to fight. It cannot bear the weight of the Protectorate much longer…but it is the Hierarchy that are the true enemy, and their fathers, who soon return from the stars.”

“It is no longer possible to remain idle, for to do so will mean the end of this land and every other. You think the land harsh now. The fathers of the Hierarchy will tear each mortal to pieces and feast on their pain, bathe in their blood. You cannot say you are afraid. You do not even know what it means. But if you fail, you will. You will know suffering and terror until your death, and the death of the people you are supposed to be shepherding through this age.”

Reih listened, and if she thought the builder overstepped the mark she did not say so. She listened with a growing sense of dread. Not because he was a great orator, like some she had known, or an accomplished troubadour, deftly spinning a yarn. She listened because in some dark part of her heart, she knew it was the terrible truth…and her twin knew this also.

“How will I raise an army? I can contact the rahkens, but mankind has no warriors. They would be crushed before they could think…and what of magic? Even could I begin to raise an army to oppose them, their mages would roast them alive on any battlefield.”

Sventhan nodded sagely. “At last, you are thinking. There are two nexus points on this land, that wait for this age. One is Sybremreyen, and ancient temple far to the south. The other, as you well know, is your twin, the Kuh’taenium. Together, they can hold back the tide of the Protectorate’s magic…whether they can stand against the darkness of the Hierarchy I could not say. But they hold more power than you could imagine. Send your forces south to Sybremreyen. They will be safe there, until the time comes…”

Sventhan spoke for a while longer, and Reih listened. She knew the time had come. She could no longer return to her old life. She would become a prisoner within the Kuh’taenium, separated from whatever force she could find — builders, thieves, caravan guards…any man or woman who could wield a blade. She would direct, and they would follow. Her life, and theirs, were solely her responsibility. If only someone else could take this mantle…but the Kuh’taenium had chosen her to be its avatar in these final days. The return was near, so Sventhan said. While he did not paint a vivid picture, it was somehow more frightening because of the simplicity of his words, the gruffness of his voice.

Hers would be a secret war, he would be her general, and she was more afraid now than she had ever been before.

Reih left the drink unfinished. Sventhan spoke before she could rise.

“In a month’s time, we wake her powers. I will be ready by then. You must live. Do nothing foolish.”

She nodded, and rose to leave. Perr turned first and followed his mistress back to the Kuh’taenium and the sunny side of the city.

Reih walked on, Perr behind her. She walked straight, deep in thought. The steel clad warrior walking two paces behind her was enough to leave her unmolested as she walked through the east gates and passed the guard into the town where it was once deemed safe.

Safety was something she would have to hold in her heart from now on, for she was under no illusions. War was coming to Lianthre, for the first time in a thousand years.

Chapter Seventy-Nine

“Just like old times,” joked Roth from behind Tirielle, bringing up the rear. It was a tight fit for the beast, but it never complained.

She supposed it had endured worse.

For long minutes they had crawled on their hands and knees through thick slime and, almost definitely, ordure. Tirielle tried not to think about it, but try as she might the thought snuck up on her, emboldened by the stench.

“It reminds me of old times, too, Roth, but I wish it didn’t. I’m trying my hardest to think of the good times, back when I was merely a dissident, a captive on my way to certain death. Thinking about it now, at least we had no choice then. It seems worse than folly to endure this because we want to.”

“Would you up and go home then?”

Tirielle thought about it, but it was difficult to think of anything with the reek making her head swim.

“No, I decided long ago to make my own fate, and I choose this path as much as it chooses me.” She shivered in the cold gloom. “But I wish, if I still have the luxury of wishes, that at the end of this tunnel waits a hot bath and a cool drink.”

Roth grunted its agreement, and fell silent. Tirielle concentrated on crawling, telling herself that it was no different to playing mudsnakes when she had been a child. Her nose, however, was firmly rooted in reality.

She crawled for what seemed like an age, knees and elbows growing sorer with each passing yard. The gloom gradually gave way to darkness, then a blackness as pitch as the cities of the Naum. Tirielle felt the primal fear that lurks at the back of every mind, the fear of the unknown, sneaking in the night, stalking the black places of the world waiting to plunge a thief’s dagger deep into a kidney, a timber wolf snarling as the campfire’s embers glow their last, a slithering across a bare foot in a desert cave.

She gave a little scream as something scampered across her hand. It squeaked angrily, scuttering down the tunnel to the exit.

She envied the rat. It chose the dark. No matter what she said, this path was not her idea. She would have rather risked walking into Arram in the open.

Time seemed drawn and tortured. Her mind conjured things crawling, hanging above her head, slimy creatures beneath her knees, no cloth to bar their poisonous blood to seep into her skin.

Perhaps sensing her fear, Roth began to speak again, and she was grateful for its voice.

“It cannot be much longer now,” it said, echoing her thoughts.

“Another minute would be too long. Can you see?”

“No, I cannot. Even smell is useless here. Any overpowering odour blinds my senses. I am just hopeful.”

She could hear Roth scraping along behind her. She imagined the rahkens massive shoulders bunched in the tight tunnel, and felt sorry for her friend. To be so cramped for a creature used to freedom, to have its senses blinded in the dark when even in pitch black it could all but see with its nose…she was lucky.

She uttered a low laugh.

“I wish I could find something to laugh about in here.”

“I’m just thankful I’m not you,” she laughed again. “I’m sorry, Roth, but it must be terrible for you.”

“I have no complaints. At the end of this tunnel waits enough Protocrats for me to take out my displeasure at the indignities of crawling through their soil.”

Typraille, crawling in front of her, whispered over their conversation.

“We’re at the end. Still yourself to silence.”

“Yes, master,” giggled Tirielle.

“Silence!” Typraille tried to whisper, but his voice came out harshly.

Tirielle moved her hand to stifle another laugh, and the thought of what she had nearly done repressed any nervous laughter she had been holding inside. Roth laid a calming hand on her calf, startling her for a moment, nearly into a scream, but she realised what it was before she could lose control.

“Easy, lady,” said the beast quietly. “We are at the end. I see the light.”

“Not nearly soon enough.”

Then she could see the light, too. She was coming out into a torch lit chamber, roughly fifteen feet in diameter. Even though it was a dim glow, she still had to close her eyes against the sudden light. When she opened them she was amazed to see that the Sard’s cloaks remained unsullied. She looked down at herself, and then around at Roth. They were both covered in grime and waste.

She wiped her hands as best she could on her ruined dress. Seeing moss growing on the walls, she decided to try and wipe her hands further on their spongy tendrils, but stopped herself with a gulp. It was eerily iridescent, a strange blue light running through its body along the walls and on the stone floor. She tried to ease her weight, so that she would not be standing on it, in case it should grow over her, eating her whole…she knew the thought was fanciful, but she could not shake it.

“I feel the darkness of their magic all around me. It is worse than the tunnel,” said Quintal with a grimace. “The sooner we are out of this place, the better. No matter where it leads.”

“Come, brother,” said Cenphalph, taking their leader’s shoulder. “Let’s do what we came for. Every moment wasted is a chance of discovery.”

They set off up the stairs and into the long corridor with heavy hearts, heavy for those left behind, the journey yet to come, and the overwhelming power of the Protectorate’s evil magic weighing down their shoulders.

Their footfalls were soft, and they met not a soul.

If the Protocrats had a soul to boast between them.

Chapter Eighty

Klan chaffed to be gone. The machinations of the Speculate held little allure for him on this day. He longed to be on the hunt. Shorn would soon be at the fire mountain. He had proven resourceful beyond all reckoning. Klan could not count on the warrior killing himself, and could not find the red wizard.

He would have to take care of the problem in front of him. It would not matter if he never found the one, if only he could kill the other.

“The rahkens rise in the south. Our forces are hard pressed, Speculate. I humbles request a greater force to aid in suppressing the uprising.”

Jek growled at Hare Osina’tha, the leader of the Tenthers, and Klan smirked privately. His Anamnesors would be able to cut the heart out of the rahken nation and reduce them to wandering leaderless in the darkness of their underground caverns. But that, he thought with another quiet smile, was not in his remit.

“You will have it,” Jek told Hare in a cold voice. “There is too much at stake to show weakness now. The ascension comes faster than we had anticipated. Already I feel the return. The old ones are coming. It is foretold in the stars. There can be no mistakes, no rising, no dissention. Put them down, Hare. You have as many warriors as you can handle. Waste no more time. Move on them. The treaty has long been broken. Find out what they are planning. Capture one if you can. Torture it. It will speak.”

“It is not as easy as it should be. Their magic is powerful, and their warriors are a match for two of ours,” complained Hare.

“But their numbers are fewer. If we have to spare a greater force, then so be it….”

The voices droned, fading into the background. Klan sensed something at the edges of his perception. He found his concentration wavering. His eyes leaked subtle power, carefully, so as not to awaken the wards in the Speculatum.

Something was wrong. Klan did not have the power of Prognostication, but he felt something approaching, sneaking up on them. A creature of power…he allowed his senses to roam Arram.

The training halls — all was well. The gates, then the walls, the fences. Nothing amiss. And yet that sense that something was wrong.

He felt it below him. Directly below.

He longed to go and see what it was. He could not penetrate the magic below, where the portals were kept. The expenditure of power to allow a portal to remain open permanently was immense. It would be impossible to travel there directly.

Suddenly it dawned on him, and it was like eyes opening to the slow light of sunrise. They were here! Their magic didn’t work in the bowels of Arram. It was them he could sense!

“Brother! They are here! It is the Sard, in the portal rooms.”

Jek face betrayed no shock, but he wasted no time. He blinked out of existence. Klan followed him, much to the consternation of the other members of the Speculate. Together, they called the guard, and sent them racing to intercept the intruders.

Neither Klan nor Jek would be of any use. In the heart of Arram they would be powerless, and neither was a warrior. To them, it might as well have been a barren place, one where magic would not work, like the Kuh’taenium, or the blasted plains of the Naum, even the great city of Beheth, which had already seen them foiled.

Jek spat orders while Klan watched. The tenthers raced from their posts as though their backs were on fire. Klan caught Jek’s eye. Together, they paced the flagstones and clenched their fists, impotent to help despite their formidable power.

There was only one place the Sard could go. Could they know which portal to take? If they had come this far, they could only assume so.

“Brother, I believe they head to the wastes. Should they win through, I will meet them there.”

Jek nodded. “Go. Do not fail the Protectorate, Klan.”

“They will not escape me this time,” said Klan, his face grim, his anger held firmly in check.

With a perfunctory bow to Jek, his master and brother ascendant, he tore a hole in the fabric of reality, and stepped once more into the void.

Chapter Eighty-One

Events spun through the universe, twisting galaxies, burning solar systems in a final flare of terrifying light as the Sun Destroyers travelled from one star to the next, endless destruction wrought, the wages of frenzied feeding on finite light.

One world barren and bare, its vampiric denizens left for good. Flown on light, from one star to the next, souls trapped in waves, waiting for their revenge.

Events had been set in motion since the banishment. Since their defeat more than two millennia in the past for those on Rythe, a mere moment or an age past for those along the way.

A sun screamed in death, its last agony told to its cousins, its brothers, its birth brood. The message sped from star to star, heralding the arrival of their blight, their bane.

The Sun Destroyers come.

Their last hope, a wizard entombed, three mortals whose only crime was to be born in a time of legend. For two thousand years, the twin suns of Rythe had waited for the return. Now the moment had come. The wizard still slumbered, but the revenant was awake. He ranted beneath the earth, stone and ice.

Three would come together. The swords had spoken, the three still lived.

In the skies above, the suns watched. They shed tears, and flames roiled across their burning surface. Suns die, too. To rest would mean the death of their children. They spawned their children. Now, it was down to them to be their saviours.

Three come as one. Priests to save them, surround them with light. The suns’ emissaries on Rythe. Could they hold back the dark?

Some say legends come again, live through the ages. Some say legends live again, as long as a sun. Some say it is mere serendipity, wishful thinking on the part of mortals who write history and myth for their progeny.

There is serendipity in all things, but on Rythe the simplest coincidence is presaged by black toothed grins and blood.

Chapter Eighty-Two

Quintal held up a hand, and they halted at a turn in the corridor.

“Quiet, now. They know we are here. There is no need for them to find us yet.”

Roth growled deep in its throat, anxious to be about the battle. “I smell them. Wait, and I will clear a path.”

“Time enough for fighting later, Roth,” Quintal told the rahken. “For now, we need to find the chamber. This blasted warren has me all turned around, but we cannot fight our way out. Hold your fury in check, until we have need of it.”

Roth rumbled, but complained no more.

From above, at the head of unseen stairs, the sound of iron shod boots clattering on the stone steps came, harsh and ominous. In the echoing hallway the noise was amplified until it sounded like a marching army.

“Where is it?” whispered Tirielle. “All their symbols look the same — a peak within a white circle should not be too hard to find!” She spoke too fast, exasperation and desperation in her quavering voice.

“Be calm, lady,” said Cenphalph, more quietly than Tirielle had spoken. “We will find it.”

“I don’t know how,” muttered Typraille under his breath, but at a stern glance from their leader said nothing further.

“This way,” said Quintal. He sounded unsure, and somewhat embarrassed by the realisation himself.

They followed him at a run, down a turn in the corridor and away from the approaching soldiers. They turned several times, checking the symbols outside each chamber as they ran. Nothing. No peaks, no circles. A half moon, a flowing river, a tower nestled in a crescent…some were painted, some were not. Some symbols were so strange that they sent shivers down Tirielle’s spine. She dreaded to think what planes of existence they led to, whether the Seer’s mind had traversed those other worlds, their plateaus and plains, their peaks and canyons.

If only the Seer were here to guide them now. She had said nothing of where to find the chamber. She had not warned them of the immensity of Arram’s underground caverns, or the confusing nature of the warren.

To what worlds and places must the Protectorate be able to travel? It was huge beyond imagining. She despaired of ever finding the true path. It was a maze, full of twisting corridors, misleading turns and cross ways, with no guiding marks but those on the great doors that lead to portals behind them, the portals in turn leading to places from which there might be no return. Death awaited behind some of those doors, Tirielle was certain of it. To flee through the wrong one would be fatal. If they could not find the right path, none of them would leave Arram’s bowels alive.

They came at a run to a dead end.

The soldiers were in the corridors now. Their booted feet clattered on the flagstones. The soldiers would know their way among the corridors. They would understand the symbols, and the trick of sound within the corridor would not confuse them. They would be upon them sooner than Tirielle would have liked.

She fingered her fine blades through the soiled material of her dress. She would die before she let them capture her. She could not face torture. Not at the hands of the Protectorate. She knew that they embraced pain, and fed on suffering. She would not be food for them.

Roth saw her quivering and lay a massive hand on her shoulder. As always, Tirielle took strength from the beast’s touch. She was ever thankful to have Roth in her life. She placed her own hand on top of the furred paw and patted it, steeling herself for the battle to come.

They followed Quintal back to the branch in the corridor, and looked each way. Quintal drew his sword, and his brethren followed suit, the thin twang of steel loud in the hallway. There was no sign of the Protectorate.

“You can’t fight the whole of the Protectorate! We must run,” she said with heartfelt urgency. She was shaking now, feeling death approach. They were close now, and there was no way out in sight.

“To where?” said Typraille, his voice firm and sure. She imagined he was looking forward to the battle, and hated him a little for his calm and his eager tone.

“We will find it,” she said.

The clamour of boots on stone was nearer now — perhaps one corridor away, perhaps five hundred feet. The strange pathways under Arram had their own rules. Perhaps millennia of dark magic warped even sound, as it warped their perceptions.

“I think the tunnels are trying to confuse us. I think it is the magic here. It doesn’t want us…we are alien.”

Quintal nodded. “I have felt something working against us, tendrils of darkness pushing at my mind.”

“If it doesn’t want us to find the right chamber, how will we ever get out of here?”

j’ark strode forward, taking the lead. “We are committed now. We cannot leave and we cannot go on unless we find the path. I have an idea, though.”

The other Sard exchanged glances. Quintal was never one to take offence at j’ark’s refusal to follow his lead. J’ark was a powerful man in his own right. Perhaps Quintal understood that j’ark was at his most effective when given free rein. The leader nodded to his fellow paladins, only six remaining, and strode after j’ark. Roth grinned at Tirielle.

“I think I will get my wish. I find myself longing to see Protocrat blood.”

“You are gruesome sometimes, Roth. Their blood stinks of offal.”

Roth looked hurt. “I happen to like offal.”

Tirielle looked away and saw what she feared, j’ark running at a Protocrat who had rounded the corner suddenly. There was no room to swing a blade in the corridor, but somehow j’ark’s two-handed sword turned aside a thrust from the Protocrat’s short sword, an elbow found his throat and the soldier crumpled. With no battle cry or ceremony Carth leapt the crumpled form and fell upon the following soldiers, tumbling them. There was no room for more to fight, but Carth could hold the corridor indefinitely — only two soldiers could pass abreast, and two tenthers were no match for the mighty warrior. He seemed to tower in the gloom, filling the corridor with his girth. He used his long dagger to stab low, and his sword to turn aside the short swords of the Protectorate.

Soon, the corridor was littered with bodies. As the Protocrats stumbled over their fallen brothers, Carth pushed them back.

Behind him, j’ark had dragged the fallen soldier behind Carth, away from his ten. He held the tenther by the throat, his thumb pressing into the hollow at the base of the soldier’s throat, his fingers plying the tender spot at the back of his neck. The warrior spat at the paladin, but j’ark increased the pressure. There was no fear on the Protocrats long face, and no anger on j’ark’s. Tirielle saw what he meant to do, but even she was surprised when it came. Tirielle heard his cries even over the clamour of battle from the side of the corridor.

j’ark wasted no time. Carth could not hold back the tenthers for ever.

The dim torch light seemed to brighten, and the corridor was suddenly awash with a golden glow that had nothing to do with the flames, and everything to do with the strange powers that the Sard claimed they did not have.

j’ark’s dagger fell, and the tenther started talking, babbling in agony. They enjoyed others pain. It did not seem that they enjoyed their own with such fervour. j’ark listened serenely while Tirielle watched, unable to tear her eyes away. She watched to the end, when without warning j’ark plunged his dagger into the captive’s neck and stood. Quintal looked at him sadly, for what reason Tirielle could not tell. The warrior needed to die. There had been no other choice. j’ark spared time to shake his head angrily at Quintal.

“Don’t waste time on me now,” he said and strode forward, blood drenched dagger joining Carth’s blade, driving the Protocrat’s back from the junction to clear a path. As soon as they reached the turn, j’ark urged them forward with a wave of his hand. Then he left Carth to protect their backs.

j’ark walked with no urgency, trusting his quiet brother to protect them and hold back the tide of warriors that washed against him with no more efficacy than the sea against the sand.

“It’s all a trick,” he explained briefly. “It is always where you want it to be — whatever world or place you wish to travel to is where you most need it — usually at the base of the stairs, but we passed that,” he paused and ran his hand over the symbol of the first chamber they came to, “So now it is here. Quickly, inside!”

They dashed through the door into the chamber beyond. It was already well lit. It must have been used recently.

Carth shouldered the bunched mass of the Protectorate aside as he entered the chamber last. He sliced a hand from the arm that snuck through the door, and then slammed it shut. Tirielle looked away from the hand, clenched around the sword. She had seen enough death, but she was not awed by it. The Sard’s abilities with the sword were not something she could ever get used to, but the death they dealt was a necessity. She might turn away from death, and she hoped she would always do so when she could.

Instead, she turned her attention to the chamber. It was larger than she would have imagined. The walls and ceiling curved away, rising to a crest somewhere up above where she could not see. The light from the torches in the sconces on the walls could not reach the room’s heights. The flames held still, although that was remarkable, for she felt the wind from the portal on her face, cool, but bringing with it no relief from the stifling warmth of the underground chamber. Her sweat chilled on her brow, and she wiped at it with one filthy sleeve, merely wiping dirt from one place to another.

In the centre of the room a massive circle of coruscating light dominated. It was large enough for three men to pass together, or perhaps two rahkens. Not large enough for man on horseback, but then the Protectorate had no use for horses.

Beside the shimmering pool, vertical and seeming to hang on its own, two brilliant crystals hummed with power. Tirielle had never seen such a thing. She wandered around to the other side, but the portal was flat — she could not see through it. She wondered if it had a front and a back…and what would happen should they step through the wrong side.

A soft susurration came from the crystals, making her teeth ache gently. The power they must contain, to hold the space between the worlds open permanently. It was frightening to be close to so much power.

The portal itself made no noise. It sat, ominously, ripples of light running across its surface, but to look within…she forced herself to look away. It was too dark inside. Unnatural, the look of the afterworld, a dead place where nothing could live. Somehow she understood, even though she knew nothing of magic, that this portal led through the world of spirit, it was a rent in the land of the dead, where there was no space, and no time. They would have to pass among the slain, the cancerous, the lepers…children who died in their cribs, ancient women dead from age, the lonely spirits of the world gone by…her imagination ran away with her, and she could suddenly hear all their cries, forlorn and lost…she saw their hands reaching out to her, to pull her down among them, for the comfort of the living, to feel her warm flesh, to pull it apart and step inside.

She pinched herself hard. The voices subsided, and there was nothing frightening about them at all. They were merely the dead, and they meant her no harm.

The moment passed, and she remembered the urgency of their situation. Carth’s bulk was holding the door closed against the bashing bodies of the tenthers outside. Quintal was in whispered conversation with j’ark, and somehow j’ark looked troubled, more so than by the mere thought of the Protectorate massed behind the door. Carth was serene, calmly holding the door closed. Then Quintal laid a hand on j’ark’s shoulder, and pulled him into an embrace.

To Tirielle it looked like a goodbye.

j’ark turned to her and she felt her knees go weak.

“Through the portal, lady. Draw your blades. Quintal will go first, and hope that Drun Sard has reached the other side in time. You will go last.”

She nodded, feeling grim certainty gnawing at her belly.

“And what of you, j’ark?”

“You understand as I do. I have fallen from grace. I must redeem myself.”

“No!” she started to cry then, and she could not remember the last time she had cried more honest tears.

“No tears, lady. There is no other way. Someone must stay behind to close the portal.”

The hammering at the door intruded on her pain.

“You must come,” she pleaded, though from the look in his sad golden eyes she knew already that he would refuse.

“I cannot. I have sullied my vows.”

“How? How have you sullied your vows? You have done nothing wrong. All you did was kill an enemy.”

“That is irrelevant, lady, and you know it. I have fallen, and have loved more than the sun. I am no longer pure…”

Quintal stepped through the portal, not looking back. He could not interfere. It was j’ark’s decision to be the one to stay. Sword held before him, he faced the pathways of the dead. Roth, seeing its friend in distress, followed Quintal through the flowing portal, beyond the light and into the darkness. It could feel Tirielle’s pain, and it was almost palpable. Her feelings for j’ark had been evident for some time. It did not wish upon her any more pain. It knew better than most how much she had already lost on her long journey. They blinked from existence. Their receding backs could not even be seen. It was like they had never existed at all.

“What are you saying?” She slapped his face. “Are you saying that you must die because of me!?”

“No, lady. It is not you that is to blame. My feelings have overwhelmed me. I am no longer pure. But never, never blame yourself. It is the way it must be.” He pushed her toward the portal, and took his place behind the door, beside Carth. At Carth’s questioning look, he said, “No, Carth. The task is mine.”

Carth’s only farewell was to touch j’ark’s shoulder, like a big brother would touch his sibling.

“At least say my name,” said Tirielle through her tears, which were falling freely. “Don’t call me lady, not anymore.”

Cenphalph was next, not turning to see j’ark. Perhaps their goodbyes had already been said. Perhaps they spoke with more than words. Typraille ducked his head. “We’ll meet again, brother,” he said, and leapt through the portal, his blade held high.

Carth was next to go.

“Farewell, old friend. Until you join us again,” said Disper, who roared and ran at the space between worlds.

Tirielle was left alone with the man she had grown to love, her saviour in all things.

“There is no more time to waste,” he said, shuddering as the force behind the door rammed it again and again with their shoulders, and hammered it with swords.

“No, no more time,” she said as she drew her daggers. She stepped into his chest and kissed him chastely on the lips. He kissed her back.

“I love you, j’ark.”

“Goodbye…Tirielle,” he said, and she turned from him. Without a backward glance, she stepped through the portal.

“Tirielle,” he said for the last time, tasting her name on his lips. Then, at last, he allowed himself to say out loud the only words that frightened him to the very core.

“I love you,” he said, and his voice was stronger now. It was not so bad. Nothing to be afraid of. His god did not smite him, and he did not feel unclean, or ashamed, but free.

He clenched and unclenched his hand. All weakness was gone, although he was sure the stitches in his shoulder would open soon.

He just had to hold on for long enough. He didn’t know how long it would take for them to travel, or what would happen when he closed the portal. He had to give them time…

The door was being battered at his back, and his feet were slipping on the stones. It opened a crack, and he was pushed inward…

He waited, and in that moment, that moment of perfect clarity when he knew death was coming, he felt at peace at last. He felt whole for loving, not sullied, not impure, but cleansed by Tirielle’s love. His heart felt light, and he knew now, too late, that his gods loved love, they wanted it, wished it on their children.

He cleared his mind, and with little effort put away his regrets. He let himself understand them for a moment, rolled them around in his mind — it was sad that he would not die embraced in the loving arms of Tirielle, or in the warmth of his gods’ golden glow, but he knew that both loved him equally, and would do so even after his death. He regretted only that he had denied himself for so long. Then, like the afterglow of a sudden flash of light burnt into a retina, his mind was clear, filled with purity and purpose.

He stepped back from the door and it exploded inward, soldiers tumbling through. His sword leapt in his hand. He beheaded the first warrior to step through, and with a thrust ripped open the neck of the second. He danced back and gave himself room, the chamber’s breadth more than ample to swing a blade. He would not fight in a corner. While he could not fight in the glory of the sun, its light filled his mind, with love, and finally, its approval.

He twirled and slashed, his blade twinkling in the eerie radiance of the portal, and Tenthers fell as they entered the room. One threw himself forward, skewering himself on j’ark’s blade, and in the moment he freed it two more soldiers entered. Their armour turned aside a glancing blow, dark armour forged with blood, a filthy grey. Beside them, j’ark was a shining light. His cloak whirled around him as he span on his heel, his sword slicing cleanly through two necks — but in the time it took to dispatch the two warriors more had entered. He was dimly aware of his shoulder wound opening again, and blood flowing within his glittering armour.

He embraced the pain, for with it he knew he was still alive.

He saw a blade swinging toward his head but could do little to avoid it. It clanged against his helm, knocking it from his head. His eyes blazed with power he did know he had, and he felt Unthor’s spirit welling inside him, giving him strength. He shook his head and his sword arm was suddenly full of renewed vigour. He thrust through the warrior’s armour, disembowelling him, drew his dagger with his failing left arm and drove it between the eye slit in the helm of yet another soldier.

Then time seemed endless. Each moment drawn fully, vision unimpaired by thought, nothing but the dance of the blade, the flowing and pumping of blood. The flagstones were slick with it, the air filled with cries of agony. None of it affected j’ark.Peace held him tight. He saw his death to come. He was tiring fast, his blood flowing freely from his shoulder. He did not realise it, but he slowed. Imperceptibly, but enough.

A sword sliced across the back of his dagger hand, and the blade clattered to the flagstones. Two more soldiers entered the chamber. Surrounded now, Unthor’s spirit urged him on…just a little longer, brother, I can see them, they are near the end…just a little longer…and he whirled, blocking a thrust at his back. A sword pierced his hamstring and he felt sudden blood drenching his greaves.

Limping, he killed yet another soldier. A sword glanced against his scalp. Blood blinded him in one eye.

A moment longer, brother, I am with you…your left!

He parried, clumsy now, for such an accomplished swordsman, but still faster than most mortals. A warrior fell, his breastplate sliced through.

NOW!

The power of Unthor’s voice rang through his head. He shouldered a soldier out of the way. The soldier tumbled to the floor.

The gems hummed, but j’ark could no longer hear them. All he could hear was the strange singing of the spirits within the portal, Unthor’s voice among them, and yet still strong within his head.

He swung with all his might.

The crystal shattered, and the world imploded.

Shards flew into the portal, the power pulling at his soul. The afterworld’s darkness surrounded him, but it was held back by a strange, rising golden glow.

At the last, pain was forgotten. All was peace.

In death, j’ark finally shone.

Chapter Eighty-Three

Shockwaves tore at the rock and ice. The day had darkened preternaturally, a thick grey cloud seeming to grow from the peak of the highest mountain. The pristine white of the plateau had grown grey with what, to Shorn’s eyes, looked like ash. It could not be, though. There were no fires…the only time Shorn had seen the sky rain ash was in Cabran, and that was only because the city had been torched following the dreadful battle.

Shorn stumbled into a roll as a blade whistled past his head. He lashed out with his sword and a red-robed warrior fell. He gained his feet, lurching as the ground bucked and warped under foot, parrying a vicious blow and using his brace as a shield to turn aside a long dagger, then running the man through. Their breastplates were of inferior quality — Drayman armour had given his blade more pause for thought than the dark armour these warriors wore.

But their blades were true. He bled from a scalp wound already, and had only narrowly avoided becoming a full head shorter because one soldier had put too much faith in the shifting land.

He ran, stumbling and falling, slashing wildly. It was the best he could manage.

Before he knew it, he was free of attackers. He crested as small rise, where the ground rock was uncovered. He scanned the battle with a jaded warrior’s eye.

These soldiers were something different. And this was a new kind of battle. Even the ground fought against them. Ice and snow flowed down the rock face, the ground tore itself apart, and the insane crackling of magic flew overhead. Battle lines were forgotten. It was pure chaos, unlike any battle he had ever fought. At the start the Teryithyrian casters had taken their place around the Protocrat ranks, and the battle had begun in a haphazard fashion, soldiers falling to invisible hands. Drun’s magic joined the white beasts, and power burned the frigid air. Flames shot through the air, snowflakes battled them and lighting cracked. The beasts fought with the powers of nature, wielding natural forces like a hammer on the Protocrats. The tenthers — if that’s what they were — fought with fire and darkness, with waves of despair and crushing hatred.

Behind them, the Teryithyrian warriors fought the Protectorate, with tooth and claw, their casters holding the power of the Protocrat wizards at bay. He did not understand magic, but he could feel it. He didn’t need his swords ululating song to know what flew through the air around him.

He could not see his companion’s in the heaving melee, but caught the occasional glimpse of Renir’s whirring axe and the mayhem that followed the axe man where he fought. Drun stood on a similar hillock, at the edge of the battle, surrounded by a nimbus of holy light. His magic joined with that of the white beasts. Shorn took a moment to wonder just how powerful the priest was…perhaps, with his aid, they might win the day.

A warrior had seen him, but Shorn was untroubled. He held the high ground. He stood firm as the soldier charged toward him, held his blade to one side and prepared to strike. The hill crumbled, his weak leg buckled under him, but still he managed to disembowel the warrior in front of him.

He found himself alone again, a dead warrior at his feet. He whirled, looking for another enemy.

No one stood before him. Somehow, he had made it through.

He returned his gaze to the battle, his breath still steady, his mind clear and calm despite the cacophony of screams and battle cries floating through the air. He was untouched by the magic colliding in the skies above, or the ash raining from above. He searched for the portal with sharp eyes, but having never seen one he did not know what to look for.

Power coruscated through the air, and he found what he was looking for. It was a shimmering circle of light, an unprotected beacon in the centre of the battle.

He caught sight of Renir’s flashing axe from the corner of his eye. He hoped his friend had learned enough to protect himself in midst of a battle, where, outnumbered, swords came from all sides. But from the glittering arc of his weapon, Haertjuge, Shorn saw that he had learned a warrior’s trick — attack hard enough, and defence takes care of itself. It was a way to create space, always fighting on the front foot, push the enemy back and you will find you have time to think, in the way that thoughts come in the heat of battle — furiously, leaping into your mind.

On the plateau below him, the circle of power crackled between two crystals. The light was growing brighter. Here, in the calm eye of the battle, he could see that it was pulsing, the waves of light becoming more powerful, more intense.

He ran, unobstructed, to where the portal waited.

He felt no fear, but he wondered if their allies had made it through, as Drun had promised they would, or if more of the blood red warriors would make it through. Surely, with their dark powers, their brethren would already know of the battle being fought at the foot of the mountains.

When he reached the portal, the wind picked up, chill and biting, somehow blowing through the portal. It made the hairs on the back of his neck prickle.

He prayed it was their friends coming through. They could not hold off more of these warriors.

A blinding flash of light broke the darkness — the white beasts were bringing the power of the storm against the enemy casters. Lightening flashed again. He closed his eyes but the brightness was burned on his retinas. He waited for the afterimage to fade.

The wind howled.

He raised his sword and held it to one side. His hood blew away from his face, the wind scouring his cold-blistered skin.

Calmly, he crouched. Voices were drifting through, blown by the fey wind…lonely here…join us…dead voices, with no warmth in their cadence, just echoes of the living.

But they were persuasive. He shook his head to free his mind, but they called to him and he could hear nothing else. The sounds of battle faded to nothing, until all he could hear was the voices. Somewhere, in his mind, he knew they were the remnant of lost souls, that they wanted him…so lonely…they whispered.

Unseen by Shorn, his attention entirely taken up by the portal, a warrior approached.

Renir’s axe flew through the air, killing the soldier.

Leaning down to retrieve his weapon from the dead soldier’s back, Renir glanced into Shorn’s eyes. They were unfocused, as though he stared at something distant…perhaps, even, in the past. Renir understood instantly that it was the effect of the portal. He backed away from it, but he did not know enough about it to know whether it needed Shorn’s attention, or whether even to try to return his friend to sensibility.

But, looking around him, they were in a circle of calm. No soldiers approached — not yet. They had bought themselves some time.

And he did not think it would be long. Wind howled from the portal, blowing Shorn’s hair back from his scarred face, and Renir could hear voices rising (underneath the voices, eerie words drifted, but the voice in his head spoke over them, ‘do not listen’ it said…he had learned to trust the voice in his head.) Instead, he could hear human voices.

“We are nearly there,” one said, and he knew that no Protocrat would need such assurances.

Allies were coming.

He hoped they had brought an army, but any help would be welcome. He turned his attention to the battle flowing around them, like a river around a rock. Ignored by all, he stood guard at Shorn’s back.

Their friends were coming. It had been a long wait. Soon, they would know…had they won the day, or would they fail before ever seeing the fabled red wizard’s ancient face.

He hefted his axe, taking comfort in its weight, and began to sing. Anything was better than the pleading of the souls trapped within the portal.

Chapter Eighty-Four

Know peace, Tirielle A’m Dralorn, rest your head a moment…come lie with us, here, under the dark…there is nothing to fear…no anger, no hate, no pain, or loss…your father is with us, Tirielle. Dran A’m Dralorn rests in us, beyond the world of suffering…there is nothing left for you in the world, you have lost everyone, but in us you can be with them again…join with us…it is easy, just rest…no pain…no more loss…no more suffering…

Her tears coursed down her cheeks, washing clear the grime from her face, but they could not cleanse her heart.

She knew the voices for what they were. Lost souls, the echoes of the ages. If her father had been with them, she would have heard his voice. A voice she had not heard since she was a child, but nevertheless lived on in her mind. It was that voice which she heard now.

‘There is no peace this side of death, daughter, and to wish so is folly. There is only the fight. Always, no matter how hard the path you travel, remember this; to fight for yourself, that is natural. To fight for others: that is divine. I will love you whichever you choose, just so long as you fight…’

And she fought. She fought against the desire to put her head down, to end the suffering. She fought because she knew that those she lost along the way would want her to. She was a fighter. That was all she had. All her life had been a struggle, and until her last breath she would rail against her fate. She would strive, overcome…she might not succeed…she was not a fool. The odds were stacked heavily against her, but she was in until the end. The easy way out was for cowards. Her father had raised no cowards.

But, oh, the pain she felt. It was as real, as solid, as a blow to the chest. Her ribs ached, her breathing was hard. She sobbed, and felt her heart labouring in her chest. Sharp pains racked her body, but she knew it was just the pain of loss. She was not injured, but once more she had been destined to lose a man she loved.

That he did not love her in return mattered little. She had grown to love him, to love his face, his gentle eyes, even his fierce hands that wielded a sword…what choice did he have? It was a time of war. Perhaps, in another life, he might have been a scholar, or a farmer…still she would have loved him. A man’s nature does not change, whatever he holds in his hand.

And so, her tears fresh, her pain real, she wandered blindly in the tunnel, the souls of the lost calling her name, knowing her past, her hopes, her dreams, her fears, but they did not understand her, not at all. If they did, they would know she would not be swayed. In this pitch black afterworld, their hunger was all there was. But Tirielle had no room for pity. She followed the voices of the living. That was where her duty was, and always would be.

She followed them, the real and solid. The Sard talked constantly. She let herself be led by their words, ever forward. She had heard that in the wilderness a person tended to walk in circles. She hoped that was not their fate.

The voices of the dead came from outside, tinny and frightening, pleading, urging, begging her to come to them. No matter how persuasive they were, she was not about to go to them.

She was not ready to join the dead.

Her skin prickled, and she turned around. Something was following her. A blinding light, rushing toward her through the tunnel. She could suddenly see Carth’s broad back through the tunnel ahead of her.

“Something’s coming!” she called.

Carth spared enough breath to call back to her.

“Run,” he said, with no urgency, but she thought she knew what was coming — the destruction of one side of the portal. The world of the living was reclaiming this place.

So j’ark had finally died, joined the lost. She hoped he would find peace, some sort of resolution. Strangely, now she knew he was gone and that there was no hope of him ever joining her, her tears dried up. He had done what he set out to do. Looking behind her, she realised this was their only chance. She ran. The light felt warm on her back. It was approaching.

It seemed like an age, but it was difficult to tell the passage of time in the blackness, and even the light rushing toward them was only peace, nothing to be afraid of, let it wash over you…she shook her head, and renewed her pace.

In moments, she could see light in front of her, too. Like snow falling, or ice.

She saw Carth disappear, and she threw herself forward at the approaching light, away from the chasing, blinding light. She knew which side she wanted to be on.

The voices of the dead cried out in anguish.

In her head, she heard one among them.

“I love you,” it said. She knew the voice well. It sounded clear, crisp, but it did not plead for her to stay. She knew he was not among them. He was no longer lost.

She dived through, from darkness into light.

Chapter Eighty-Five

And tumbled into the arms of a grizzled warrior, strong arms wrapping round her and pulling her away from the portal.

“Run!” the warrior urged. She needed no imprecations — she could feel the wind howling through portal at her back. She ran as hard as she could, the burly warrior’s boots slapping the cracked ice beside her.

There was no time to question, no time to take in the amazing sights around her (ash raining down, the sizzle of a magical battle, a trio of barbaric warriors herding them toward a mountain larger than she had imagined possible…but only noticed in the blink of an eye.)

Then the world exploded. The wind was suddenly pulling at her (no! not back into the after world) and she was struggling against it, running with all her might. Quintal was beside her then, and threw her to the ground.

Snow, ice and rock tumbled around her, some cracking from Quintal’s armour. Eventually, the ground beneath and above calmed, and she rose gingerly.

She took the time to look around. There was now a massive crater where the portal had been, its radius stretching at least a hundred feet.

She dusted herself off, and looked around. The bearded warrior was grinning at her.

“Takes some getting used to, doesn’t it?” he said, his accent strange and somewhat guttural, but not, she realised, unrecognisable. He was speaking Lianthrian. She had expected a different language, at least.

“Saviour, meet the First. This is Tirielle A’m Dralorn, the Sacrifice,” said Quintal with a warm smile.

“Not me, I’m just along for the ride,” said the warrior with a grin. “Not for me, illusions of grandeur. You’ll be wanting Shorn. That’s him, over there. Can’t miss him, he looks like the Wildman, the one with the big scar — I wouldn’t bring it up, though. He’s a bit touchy.”

“Renir!” shouted the man above the din of magic colliding and the battle at the foot of the mountain, “come on! There’s a path here. Drun’s soldiers say this is the way to the wizard.”

“Alright, I’m coming!” the warrior called Renir shouted back. He turned to Tirielle and said, “He’s a bit bossy, but you’ll get used to him. Shall we go? I don’t think the Teryithyrians will be able to hold them back for long.”

Tirielle risked a glance down at the battle, and saw…white rahkens!

“You have rahken allies!”

“Don’t know anything about rahkens, Tiri, but they fight like devils. Good to have them on your side. I see there’s a brown one with you,” he said, pointing up the slope to Roth’s receding back. “Be good to know your friend, too. With any luck, that is. And if we don’t get moving the Teryithyrians won’t be able to keep the Protectorate busy…and I get the impression that you’ve got an engagement you need to keep.”

“From the sounds of it, the wizard stirs already,” said Quintal, clambering up the slope in a dignified manner, while the barbarian climbed hand over hand, throwing his great axe ahead of him.

“If this is him stirring, are you sure it’s wise to wake him up?” asked Renir, gaining the pathway (if it could even be called a path — it was crumbled and ragged).

“We have no choice,” said Quintal. “It is destiny.”

“Fate’s got a funny way of playing tricks on you. I’m just now coming to realise that,” he said, somewhat enigmatically.

He pulled Tirielle up behind him.

“Where is the Watcher?” she asked warily. It wasn’t turning out as she expected. But then, what had she expected? That she would be met by more shining paladins, like the Sard, shimmering in their armour? The warrior called Renir was begrimed and rugged as the mountains, but his eyes shone with a certain kind light. She found herself warming to him already. There was no guile in him, no rancour, and, she realised, even though they were surrounded by enemies and beneath the aftermath of a terrible battle, there was no fear.

She had grown so accustomed to being around men — and Roth — that felt no fear she had come to take it for granted.

She fell into contemplative silence, and concentrated on catching up with the rest of their strange party. Ahead was a dark man, built as large and broad as Carth, but bald, his head glinting in the cold winter light. A wiry old man, clean shaven, carrying two short swords after the Protocrat fashion, clambered alongside the Sard. The one known as Shorn seemed to be limping…perhaps he had been injured in the battle — it would not be surprising. Even the Sard had fallen to the red-robed warriors, for all their skills, for all their power.

She warned herself not to underestimate the barbarians. They had allies as powerful as her own, the white rahkens, fighting by their sides. And they had survived this far.

She longed to meet the Saviour (Shorn, damn it, soon I too will be babbling about fate along with the paladins) and shake his hand, if they followed such customs in this land. But then, they too, were foreigners in this icy wilderness.

Are they warriors born, like the Sard, she wondered, or just men thrust into fate’s whirling pools the same as her? Drun Sard, she knew of, even though she had never met him. She imagined he would be wizened, possessed of wisdom granted by long years of life and hardship. Where was he? The man that could lead the paladins must have an amazing presence…would he have a kind face, or would he be stern and forbidding?

He was not among them, she was sure. She knew he would not carry a weapon, and each man here was armed. Renir, with his great axe, the wiry old warrior had his two swords, and the dark man carried a huge double handed bastard sword, something she had never seen before. She had been around swords all her life, and she thought she knew every shape possible, but never had she seen its like. It would take a man of his size to hold it steady, let alone swing it with any accuracy.

She examined her new companions as they fled up the side of the quaking mountain. It was hard work, fighting the incline and the shifting ice and rock underfoot. She was tiring faster than she expected as they climbed, fallen into silence long ago. The air seemed to press on her lungs as they rose along the side of the mountain.

There was no sign of pursuit below. She wondered how the white rahkens fared — if they were as strong as the rahkens she knew, the Protectorate would be hard pushed to hold them back.

The pathway lurched suddenly beneath her feet, and she stumbled toward the sheer drop at the side. Renir’s hand was around her arm before she could teeter any further toward oblivion.

“Been like this all week. You get used to it after a while. The trick is, pretend you’re at sea,” he said with a grin, and let her go.

She smiled back, with a mumbled ‘thanks’, but could spare no more breath for talking. She was at her limit.

Just how much longer would it be? If the rahkens could destroy their enemies, they would still be hard pushed. If this quaking and the ash tumbling through the air were signs of the wizard awakening, she dreaded to think what would happen when they met. Even if the Protectorate on the lower slopes were utterly annihilated, they might still die at the hands of the mountain.

It shimmied again, and she swayed this time, found her footing almost immediately. It was, she thought with a quiet smile, just like being aboard a ship in a gentle wave. She looked down and saw shale sliding down the slope, gathering pace and snow as it fell. She risked a glance up — never a good idea to look up when on precarious footing — and blanched as she saw the overhanging ice above her. One more quake and the whole lot would come down on their heads. It was a wonder it hadn’t fallen already.

She gritted her teeth and ignored the dangers. If it was her destiny to die on this rock face, then why all the talk of prophesy? She didn’t trust prophesy entirely, though, so with one careful eye on the rocks and ice above, she stumble on, ever onwards, no time for conversation or foolish tears, but an endless trudge along the precarious rockface, higher and higher, leaving the world behind until the battling warriors below turned to shapes obscured by the falling snow and ash, and then to mere specks, glimpsed occasionally through the clouded skies.

She climbed where she had to, walked where she could, her lungs burning and her limbs aching, leaden. At last, she thought, when she risked looking up, they were stopping ahead. Roth was waving them on urgently, even though the beast seemed at rest, its pose almost languid, like it, too, belonged on these frozen slopes. How easily its clawed feet could climb these mountains. No foolish sandals for Roth.

She cursed under her breath that she had not thought to come prepared…but then when had she had the chance to equip herself with winter clothing? In Beheth, where it was always temperate and the citizens had never needed, let alone seen, a cloak?

Her feet and hands were frozen, her breath frosted the air. At least if she kept moving she would not freeze to death. But she was deathly cold. Perhaps, in the mountain’s heights, it was the cold as much as the altitude that stole the breath and sapped the energy.

She followed on, staring at Renir’s broad back, rather than at the sheer drop below or the ominous sheets of ice above.

As if sensing her discomfort, he stopped and turned to face her.

“I’m a fool. My wife always said so, and I’m inclined to see her way of things these days.” He shrugged off his thick cloak and handed it to her.

“I cannot! You’ll freeze to death.”

“Somehow I don’t think I will. I might be cold, but I’d rather be cold than watch someone else freeze to death. Take the cloak. It is warm. Besides, I’m sweating now. Oh! I don’t mean I’ve made the cloak sweaty…it’s quite clean…it doesn’t even smell…I’ve been wearing it all week…” he paused for breath, looking slightly red in the face. “That’s another thing my wife always said, I talk too much. I’d be grateful if you’d take the cloak.” He held out the cloak — perhaps smelly, perhaps sweaty, but above all warm — bashfully.

“Thank you, Renir. If the gods be kind to us, we’ll both be warm before this day is out.”

“Don’t see how, Tiri, but I’ll drink to that. Warm, in a nice comfy bed. I can’t remember the last time I was warm, or slept in a bed. I think I might smell of Teryithyrian, too. They don’t make the most comfortable of sleeping partners. Not that I’ve slept with one, if you know what I…ah, never mind me.”

They had caught up the others, and for some reason Tirielle found that the strange warrior had made her smile. His countenance was terrible, but under the grime and the beard she realised he did not have the look of a slayer, but of an ordinary man, with kinder eyes than usually.

Behind her, a massive slab of ice cracked and fell loose, crashing to pieces down the side of the shifting mountain. Shivers racked her body, then, and she hugged herself. The cloak was comfortingly warm, with the warrior’s body heat. It cut out the piercing wind, too.

She was not one to overlook the little mercies. She was thankful for what she could get.

“Perhaps we should wait for your friend,” said Roth to Cenphalph, where they were paused before a great, smooth round boulder, incongruous amongst the ragged rock and fragile shale.

Tirielle looked round and saw an old man walking up the side of the mountain. He wasn’t sticking to the path, but leaping nimbly over rock and crag with the ease of a mountain goat. His beard reached his waist, and his hair was even longer.

Drun Sard, her mind supplied. He was everything she had imagined and more. No man could climb the rock as swiftly without the aid of magic. Not at his age. He must be ancient for his white hair to grow as long. She smiled at the sight of him.

“He’ll catch up,” said Shorn. Tirielle noticed his voice lisped slightly, no doubt a result of the blow he had taken to his face. She took pains not to stare.

She felt she should make some form of introduction, but she was too short of breath join in the conversation.

“How are we to move it?” said Quintal, eyeing the rock baring their way. It was as the map had described it. Worn thin with age and the inhospitable weather, Tirielle could see the markings described in the scroll. It was the entrance to the depths of the mountain. She could think of many places she would rather go. A small, snide part of her piped up…and what if it never moves? How long till the soldiers catch up? How long will we last against an army?

She shook herself and looked at the old man climbing steadily toward them. He would be there soon.

“I think this is why I came,” said Roth. It seemed sad, and spared a glance at Tirielle. She wondered what it was she saw there on Roth’s face. It was something she had not seen before. It looked, to her, like acceptance. Always before it had fought, never giving in. Now it seemed as though the mighty beasts will had crumbled.

“Look at the marking. It is a hand.”

“But it’s massive…” said Quintal, and tailed off. “I see.”

Roth merely nodded, and placed its right hand on the rock. Its hand fitted the carving perfectly.

A beautiful humming accompanied the giant’s actions, and Tirielle looked around for the source of the resonating song…it was coming from Shorn’s sword, clenched in his good hand — he had obviously damaged the other, for it was encased in a silvery brace, with a sharp, flared blade along his forearm.

His sword was singing!

Magic was not dead on this continent, either.

The song rose, and the stone moved aside with a grating rumble, even though Roth was not pushing. Warm air escaped the growing gap. Steam rose, buffeted by the wind. It was hot in there. Hot enough for steam. She did not think she would need the cloak for much longer.

“Greetings,” called a pleasant voice from behind her. “You are the First, and I am the Watcher.” She started at the sudden voice, her concentration fully on the shifting boulder, and turned to see Drun Sard beaming at her. His eyes were beautifully golden, just like his warrior brothers, but bore none of the haunted look that the paladins wore so well.

“I don’t intend to Sacrifice myself. Drun Sard, I presume. I can’t say it’s a pleasure. Under different circumstances, perhaps…”

“Entirely understandable, lady. It is my pleasure. Shall we?” he said, and held out his arm. To her surprise she found herself taking it. He led her toward the darkness behind the rock.

She entered.

Another blasted tunnel, she thought. Why is it my battles cannot be fought on the open plain, instead of in the darkness?

But she was not given the chance to baulk at her fate, as she might have done, staring at the gaping hole, so like a beast’s cavernous maw. Drun Sard held her arm firmly, and led her, once more, into darkness.

Chapter Eighty-Six

Klan rebounded and landed with a crash at Jek’s feet.

“You weren’t gone long,” said Jek as if Klan’s unexpected return was of little consequence.

Klan rose and dusted himself off. He winced as he tried to put his weight on his left foot. It seemed he had broken it again.

“Something is holding me back. I tried to travel to base camp, but it is like it does not exist. I will have to go further afield.”

“Well, don’t let me stop you. It’s not like we have pressing matters to attend to. Perhaps I should take charge…”

“I will do my duty, Speculate!” shouted Klan with venom.

“Then do it! I will tolerate no failure.”

Jek’s eyes blazed with fury. Klan turned his aside. Now was not the time to test himself against Jek. Instead, he turned his power to the travel, to building the tunnel…and without another word, stepped inside.

He could not make the tunnel go near the base camp. It seemed it was now a blasted land, the places that were anathema to mages. He could not emerge there. From the other world, he sent out wisps of his consciousness, searching for a safe place to alight…he searched the ground and saw the reason he could not land at base camp — it had been annihilated. The portal had destroyed a vast swathe of land…around it his forces still battled with the Teryithyr. Magic crackled through the aether…he could feel it prickle his skin even in the strange world of voices that his body currently inhabited.

Magic was growing. He snarled in frustration. The expenditure of magical energy and the catastrophic explosion of the portal were preventing him from joining the battle. But, he saw, his quarry were no longer in the midst of the battle. He searched for them everywhere, and found footsteps, finally, leading up the side of the mountain spewing ash…he followed them, his soul floating behind the film that was reality…followed them to a gaping hole in the side of the mountain.

It was far enough away from the battle and the swirling magic to transport his body to. With a feat of concentration, he coalesced his body together as a whole, stepped from a hole torn in from the under world where souls travelled, and onto the ash covered mountainside.

The voices seemed to cry with relief when he left that strange world.

One day he would have Fernip read about travelling. For now, he had his duty…his obsession. He would have the three, or the wizard, it mattered not. The end was near. They had eluded his grasp for so long, but in the end, they had shown him the way. At last, he knew where they were, and this time, there would be no escape.

As he stepped into the cave, the mountain began to shake itself apart.

A sudden crash came from behind him, the grating rumble of rock falling, and the entrance caved in. It did not matter. He could always travel out again. He would never be trapped, anywhere. The day’s light fled, but he was never in darkness. His eyes lit the way before him.

He followed the path downward, ever down, with a grim smile on his face and his blood red eyes glowing, burning, with anticipation.

Chapter Eighty-Seven

Outside, unnoticed, fire spewed forth from the mountain, running in rivers along its crest, raining molten rock and heated boulders onto the warrior’s fighting below. The Teryithyrians retreated, able to run much faster than the soldiers of the Protectorate. It was carnage on a massive scale. The dead littered the wastelands, some caught fire, many ran as fast as they could from the inferno, all thoughts of battle forgotten, each red-robed soldier and wizard of the Anamnesors no match for the fury of the volcano. Lava ran in wide rivers, steam joined the clouds of ash. Black rain fell, hissing onto the ice.

Soldiers ran streaming from the mountainside, intent only on survival. The Teryithyr, who had watched and waited for an age, for millennia, had performed their duty to the last wizard, the red one, who they had failed so long ago. Their brethren, never forgotten, on a distant continent across the sea, once joined by a bridge of ice but now moved on, had stood to the last beside the red wizard, and received his gift. The Teryithyr had shunned his gifts, never trusting him, but had been charged with guarding his resting place.

They were free of their geas. They melted back into the wilderness. Their reward was coming already. The ice would recede and their land would once again wake. It was promised, and as they could see, it was already coming true. The ice around the mountains was flowing water once more. No more the exile in the white wastes. Seasons, long forgotten, would return. The Teryithyr ran freely, many lost, but a new beginning ahead of them.

Chapter Eighty-Eight

It was strangely quiet within the cavern. The cries from the battle outside were no more than a memory within the halls and tunnels underneath the mountain. The tunnels were man-made — or rahken-made — by the looks of them. They seemed designed. Utilitarian, yes, but uniform in appearance. They led further into the depths. The tunnels twisted this way and that, crazily meandering, leading into caverns with great domed roofs, similar in construction to Roth’s home under the hills south of Lianthre.

No one spoke. Drun concentrated on lighting the way for them, his eyes glowing golden against the darkness. Their footfalls were soft, but their breathing was heavy. Although the tunnel led ever downwards, the air was no easier to breath. It was hot, sulphurous air that burnt the lungs and leeched away all energy.

Tirielle spared a thought for those dying outside. But if they were truly rahkens in all but colour she imagined they could handle themselves quite adequately in battle.

She wondered if it was their hand she saw in the caves and tunnels they passed. Magnificent pictorial histories adorned the ceilings and walls of caverns they traversed, intersperse between winding tunnels and, on one occasion, a bridge spanning a deep chasm, full of fire. It was remarkable that the bridge had not collapsed in the shaking. But it seemed the mountain was calmer on the inside. Like it waited for them, held its breath in anticipation.

She had no idea where she was going, but she could hear a steady, regular rumbling coming from lower down. The path did not deviate. There were no decisions to make, no forks in the path.

Everything leading up to a final moment of clarity. An end to her purpose…and her life?

She was not ready to die. To give it all up, hand the mantle over to another…if it freed her people she could accept it…but she did not want to die. There was so much to live for, so much more she knew she could achieve. But if the wizard was a legend, a being of immense power as he was fabled to be, then he could achieve more in one minute than she could in a lifetime.

Would he be a worthy successor in the battle to come? Could he truly halt the return that the Sard feared, that they had spent their life preparing to confront? If so, then she would pass on, without fear in her heart, but with regret.

She took comfort in the fact that she would meet her father again in the after world, and j’ark would be there to greet her, alongside all the other fallen. In the after world, there would be no Protectorate. It was the one place where a soul could truly be free of fear…

Her mind spitefully reminded her of the lost souls in the portal…no, she could not be sure. Perhaps the Protectorate had even subordinated the world of the dead. Though they surely had no souls of their own, the dead were still cattle to them, herding into a portal to hold back the darkness between the stars. Fuel, perhaps, in their insane hatred that drove them in all things.

She could only hope the last wizard could halt their progress. If she could do anything, anything at all, to stop their plans, even destroy them, if she could, she would do it, and while she would be sad to leave the world, she would give herself freely. What were tears and regrets to the dead?

Perhaps, she thought with sneaking hope, her title did not mean her death. The Sard had reminded her, as had the Seer, that there were many forms of Sacrifice. But could she fool herself into believing all would end well?

If they should triumph this day, how would they return to Lianthre? How were the rahkens faring in their own battle against the Protectorate? Without her, could they rally the humans to their cause…her cause? She could not leave it behind. It was her battle, and she would fight to the last not to give it up, not before she saw her people free. Free to live without terror, without oppression. For those with magic to return to her country and use their powers to improve life, not, as the Protectorate did, to suppress it.

So much to live for.

It tore at her, but she knew no matter how much she lived, she could not outwit fate. She did not want to die. But neither would she stand in the way of destiny.She could bear the loss, if only to do her duty. j’ark was not the only creature of duty. It had subsumed her, too.

She turned her eyes to Drun’s glowing light, and strode on, down into the deep, toward the steady, growing beat of the mountain’s heart.

Chapter Eighty-Nine

Shorn looked up at the roof of a cavern as they passed. A great mural had been made on the domed ceiling. He strained in the dim light of Drun’s magic, but could not make out any detail. It seemed as though there was a man in the centre of the picture, holding out his hands wide in a gesture of supplication. He was surrounded by the white beasts, and the brown, like Roth. In the picture there were two suns, but only one moon.

“How am I supposed to trust such a beast?” he had whispered the man called Typraille as they descended into the murk. “It could tear me in two.”

“I as do,” smiled the armoured warrior, his moustaches twitching. “With your life.”

It seemed, from the telling, that Roth’s kind made murals, too. Typraille had seen them. They must be related. From the picture, it seemed the white and the brown had stood together with the figure — who could only be the wizard they were searching for. But the information meant to little to him. He was not a man to worry about things he did not understand. If he lost sleep over everything he did not understand, he would be forever staring at the moon. He worried instead about the pretty woman. She was gnawing at her lip.

The Sacrifice, Drun had told her.

Was he meant to save her? Save himself?

He did not know what was meant for him, what the immediate future had in store for him, but he knew that should the wizard wake he would find himself whole again, with a new purpose, a meaning in his life. He did not intend to die in this cave. When he died it would be in the suns’ light, his sword in his hand and his enemies fallen at his feet.

It had been his life until now, but he was changing. He recognised it in himself. Where once he would never have dreamed of risking his life for anything but the thrill of battle, to test himself against endless foes, now he found himself caring about his companions.

Staunch Bourninund, his sword-mate through countless battles. He could not imagine the Bear, as Renir had taken to calling the old warrior, searching his soul for anything. To him, the fight was all about the money, anything that allowed him to drink and womanise. Even for him, though, such days might be getting short. Perhaps he just wished to die in battle, not in ignominy, lost to cancer or bone-rot, wasting in some hovel, mourned by none. At least in battle he knew his brothers would weep for him, at the last.

He was as unsure of Wen’s motivations for joining their quest. He could rationalise most of the other, but Wen was an enigma. He fought like the demons that lived in his head. He always had. He was haunted by his slain. Perhaps he longed for the day when he could join the dead, rest at last. His had been a long life, and one that left behind pain and suffering…he had run from his life in his own country, but in the end he had sought the life of the sword again.

It seemed the blade was alluring. Look at Renir. When Shorn had met him the man had never even held a weapon. Now he wielded his great axe like a warrior born. Renir could not see it himself, but the fisherman had become a deadly fighter. Shorn marvelled at the change in his friend every day. Renir knew no fear, and fought by Shorn’s side merely because they had become friends.

He thought there was much to learn from Renir. He was a stronger man than he gave him credit for. Shorn had been complicit in Renir’s wife’s death, and yet Renir had stuck by him, following him even after the terrible moment of Nabren’s slaughter, never growing to love the violence but somehow floating above the sordid life he had immersed himself in. His nature was unchanged, even though his body and actions called him warrior, somehow his friend’s soul had remained gentle and caring.

A fine man. A man, Shorn realised, he was proud to call friend. He would go to the ends of the world for Renir, for he knew Renir would do no less — had done no less — for him.

He turned from the mural and strode on, following the light, and the rising sounds from below.

He could smell it, lurking underneath the sulphur, its musk strong. He drew his sword ready. Its strong odour was blown on the steam in the caverns. It seemed the battle was never done. No one had said anything about a guardian, but he could smell beast. He would face it as he had everything since he left his island home with nothing to his name but the memory of loving parents and a life surrounded by books. He would face it, with sword in hand, and fear under boot.

Chapter Ninety

Drun smiled. The two were ready. They thought not of themselves, not any longer. He just hoped it was enough.

The beat rose, and the sounds of rattling chains could be heard. The wizard waited for them. But it sounded, and smelled, as though the last wizard had a guardian. The smell poured through the stone halls, as did the sounds of something ranting, tearing at the walls.

Drun paused, wiped his face clear of emotion. His place was to observe. What he saw was trepidation, concern, but not one hint of fear, except on the face of the beast known to him only as Roth.

Before him, a great stone door barred the way. The doors towered toward the ceiling of the cavern they had come to. They were adorned with carvings and strange symbols. They were a thousand years old, but untouched by time. The carvings were strange, the symbols unreadable for he did not know the language, but he knew who had carved them. Only one race could work in stone with such grace and beauty. It was rahken hands at work. There was so much about the rahkens that he did not understand.

And it was too late to start now. He had his duty, his place in the fate of Rythe, and it was to observe come the awakening of the wizard. His place was not to understand. If anything came after they stepped through those majestic doors, he did not know what it was. His life from this moment forward would be a new, undiscovered country. He had known the future all his life, and from this moment forward he would have to learn to live as a new man, one like any other. With powers beyond ordinary mortals, but a man, nonetheless. One who faced each new dawn with fascination, or dread.

He turned his kind eyes on his brothers, his friends, looking at each of them in turn.

“It is our place, brothers, to face the wizard, to wake him from his slumber. Only Tirielle, Shorn and I must enter. If we win through, we will return. Do not try to follow. To do so would mean death. Only those who need to enter should do so. Tirielle, Shorn, are you ready?”

Tirielle nodded firmly, her chin held high. “I am ready.”

Shorn grunted and hefted his sword. “I’m tired, my leg aches and I want to get away from this stink. Let’s get on with it. Whatever waits through that door, I intend to kill it and get this wizard. The beast reeks, and the wizard has led me a merry dance. He better be grateful.”

There was always time for a smile. Shorn, in many ways, remained refreshing.

“Then let us enter the belly of the beast,” he said, and pushed the door…just so…(he did not know how he knew, it just seemed right, like the knowledge had been in his head all along…or like something else was guiding him) and it opened, stone grating on stone.

Beyond, a blackness darker than moonless night, a liquid, sucking blackness, covering the entrance.

Drun pushed at it, and his hand went through, and came back unscathed.

“Heed me, brothers,” he said, but not unkindly. “Do not follow me. We do what must be done.” His words were punctuated by a quickening of the beat — the wizard grew impatient.

“His heart wakes already. We will come back, fear not. We will win through.”

Roth did not look up as Tirielle stood before the blackness. Doubt assailed the beast. For the first time in its life, it understood fear. Its bravery was stripped away. The pain of loss felt to strong the bear. It stood, in agony, filled with indecision and fright. It watched her back as she moved forward. It could find no comforting words, no thought for others, as it always had. It was routed to the spot, fear crippling its strong limbs. So this was fear? It could not understand how humans could live with it. It swallowed the rahken’s heart, chewed on it. Its belly gnawed at it, as though its fear was eating its way inside to the out. But it stilled its face and held as calmly as it could. It would not allow Tirielle to see its cowardice, not come the last.

But she did not look back. Tirielle stepped through, followed by Shorn. No words of encouragement, no backward glances from the warrior.

Drun nodded to his brothers, laid a hand on Renir’s shoulder. “We will return, if we can. If not, get free. Follow my brothers, they will find a way.”

Renir clasped the old priest’s offered hand. “Make sure you come back, old man. You just make sure. And watch out for Shorn. He’s headstrong, you know.”

“I know,” smiled Drun. “I will bring him back.”

Silently, and only to himself, he added ‘if I can’.

Chapter Ninety-One

Klan Mard’s bare feet made no sound on the warm stone beneath his feet. He padded silently, his blood red eyes lighting the path before him.

He could not sense them — the Sard hid them from sight — but they had led him to the wizard. Finally, a test of his powers!

Excitement flowed through him, and he sought for control. He could not give in to his urges, not yet. He had to control himself. He fought down the power bubbling inside of him.

Gone were the worries of leadership. His soldiers could fend for themselves. He had handpicked them. They were the best. The battle was not his concern. Only finding the wizard, and destroying him forever, that was all that concerned him. Human mages these days were nothing. They did not know their power. He would face one, a remnant from ancient days, the one who had been powerful enough to dispatch his forebears, to banish them from Rythe.

How powerful could such a wizard be? It sent a delicious chill of anticipation through his body.

But as he strode on, and he could hear their voices even through the catastrophic rumbling of the mountain tearing itself apart, his mood darkened. He felt the anguish of his soldiers dying outside, their agonies feeding him. They had eluded him for so long. But no longer. He would wear their faces and grin back at them as they died. He would inflict such pain on them, such tortures, as he tore them apart. He would burn them, drive nails of pain into their souls, but never their faces. Those he would save. He would save them for his congregation. He grinned malevolently, evil in the red glow. The rock hissed and cracked around him. It boiled beneath his feet as he passed.

A gout of fire erupted through a fissure in the pathway. He walked on, unscathed. The strength of the ascension was coursing through his body. He was harder than stone, sharper than tempered steel. Nothing could harm him. He was invincible. Impervious to all weapons. Pain would feed him. Fear would give him strength. He would grow in power as he destroyed the Sard, took Tirielle A’m Dralorn’s face from her dying body while he held her in his power. He would make them all watch, hold them still, tear their life from their frail human corpses…

He raged, the rock around him melting and pouring into the tunnel. The mountain’s fire joined his own. Unseen, insensible now to all but rage, the caverns filled with molten rock and livid fire, burning, running downward into the heart of the mountain, a river of fire following in his wake. The heat did not touch him. He was stronger than stone. He was invincible.

He burned brighter than the fire. His whole body glowed red, terrible heat coming from him in waves. His pace quickened. He could hear them talking now, talking in low voices, though he could not make out what they were saying. How they infuriated him, with their petty worries, with their stupid mewling words…

His ambitions were greater. Come the return, he would stand above all others. He would rule beside his makers, teach the humans what true control was.

He raged. His power grew. He breathed in each death from his soldiers, luxuriating in their pain, bridled emotions barely held in check. He turned the corner, and they were there!

At last, taste my fire! And he lashed out with all his strength.

Chapter Ninety-Two

Roth’s fur caught fire instantly in that first, terrible blast.

The three barbarian warriors dived to the floor, flames streaking over their heads and hitting the rock, which plinked, cooling suddenly as the Sard’s latent energies flowed forth, meeting fire with sunlight, with growth and love and the beauty of full summer, nascent spring, and crisp, cool winters.

The Sard’s magnificent armour shone back against the fire, with a brilliant golden glow, and the fire from the terrible creature before them was met. They drew their swords, holding the fire back with some innate magic that only those blessed by gods could possess.

In the blink of an eye, Roth saw how beautiful they were, how pure, to hold back the simmering waves of hate and burning fire coming from the Protocrat before them. His power was immense — unbelievable. The rock around them was melting, and Roth could see molten rock pouring down the long tunnel behind him, but the Protocrat wizard’s fire outshone even than liquid, incandescent river.

A wall of flame held against the sunshine of the Sard, flowing, merging, pushing against each other. Roth’s fur crackled, the heat unbearable, and yet still it could not move.

Fear held its legs against the stone, fire raged all around it, but it was held fast in the grip of terror. Even now, it could feel its flesh sizzling. In its terror, it could do nothing. It watched the Sard battle, agony in its leathery hide, the smell of its own burning flesh strong in its nostrils…why could it not move? Why did it feel fear? It knew what it must do, yet it stood here dying a coward’s bright and burning death.

It watched, immobile, as the Sard moved forward as one. A wall of light against burning hatred, blood and fire and pain and anguish pouring forth in a torrent from the Protocrat. They did not waver. Take strength in that.

The Sard approached, and the first to strike out at the wizard was flung against a wall, armour clanging with the force of the blow, as though the wizard himself was made of steel. His fists were like hammers, smashing into the Sard, turning their blades aside with ease.

Then, as the contest began in earnest, the Sard pushed to the limit of their strength by the hideous apparition shrouded in flame, Roth heard a voice from the past, and echo in its mind.

‘You are the Sacrifice, my child. It is the wizard’s geas, the price we pay for our freedom, for our lives. You must do what you are born to do, but in the end, it will be hard on you. Remember all that you are, when the time comes and your fear turns you to lead. Remember your strength, and your heart…remember the love that others have felt for you. Do not let Tirielle die, Roth. In the end, I think you will understand.’

And it did. Its mother had known. It had listened to the words. This was the price it must pay. To die in fear. But it would not be a coward. Not at the last. It would not let Tirielle take the place that was rightfully its own.

Roth saw what it must do. This was not its battle. It did not matter if the Sard won or lost here. There was only one thing it could do. Finally, burning and in an agony it had never before known, it was time to face its fate. Time to face death.

It could still do what it must. Nothing could escape fate, not the mighty, not the weak. All must make sacrifices.

It took the only chance it could, toward the only end that it was ever destined to meet. Roth dived through the blackness, trailing flames, into the chamber beyond.

Chapter Ninety-Three

Shorn quailed at the sight of it. The behemoth was chained to the walls of a massive cavern, in chains of some silvery metal untouched by the passage of time. The chains themselves were immense — each link fully as thick as a man’s chest, stretching across the cavern, looped and fixed into holes in the cavern wall.

The heat was fierce. It scorched the skin.

Tirielle stood proudly before it, shouting to be heard above the din. Her face was fearless.

“Are you Caeus?” to her credit, Shorn thought, her voice did not waver.

Shorn could barely make out the rumbling words, the beasts language was so mauled by its massive jaw.

“NO. I ATE CAEUS. I AM ALL THAT IS LEFT.”

Shorn saw her hang her head in despair. He felt sorry for her. Perhaps she was not as accustomed to disappointment as he was.

It could have been laughing, but Shorn did not believe such a creature felt humour, or understood anything but slaughter. It was not built for peace, or love, or any of the light that made a human whole. It was alien and terrible, a monstrosity from out of time, a creature of nightmare and darkness.

The beast’s head reached the roof of the massive cavern. Dull green eyes stared myopically at the intruders. It howled, the whole cavern shaking, and renewed its struggle against its bonds. Shorn was knocked to his knees by the sound of the beast’s torment, dropping his sword and placing his hands over his ears, but his whole body shook, his bones ached from the rage of it, the plaintive cry of a millennium of anguish. Drun was on his knees, too, his light temporarily dulled.

They needed no other light, though. Around the monstrosity was a lake of fire, bubbling lava, with but one path forward — a path too narrow for the creature to take.

To defeat it, they would have to travel that one narrow path, know bravery beyond any other mortal. They would have to walk to their own slaughter. It would not come to them.

He walked forward, heart pounding a thousand times faster than the revenant’s, the creatures heartbeat that of the mountains, next to Shorn’s, stuttering along like a helting mir’s upon waking. If the woman could face it, though, he thought he could, too.

He took up his place beside her on the pathway and laid a hand upon her shoulder. Her head hung in despair, but his was proud. He saw the battle ahead. It was what he lived for.

But what terror could life hold for a man of war? He watched in amazement as the creature snapped free of one bond with a cry like thunder. It knocked both of them to their knees. He struggled against the wave of sound, and gained his feet, pulling Tirielle up along side him.

With a huge effort the revenant pulled with both clawed hands, straining against the last chain. With a terrible groan of breaking rock it came free. Trailing the chains, hanging in the lake of fire, it turned its baleful gaze on the interlopers.

The revenant finally free after aeons in tormenting chains, stamped a foot and issued its challenge. It lumbered forward as far as it could go, and with a snarl that shook the mountain clawed at the two of them.

They tumbled underneath the blow. Shorn took his sword in both hands and was instantly upon it. It towered over him. It did not see him roll between its feet, but felt the sting of his blade slicing into its ankle. It kicked out, one giant foot smashing Shorn to the ground.

The mercenary rolled from his fall and rose again. He winced at the pain in his ribs — it hurt worse than a kick from a horse. A rib was broken, for sure, but he did not have the luxury of licking his wounds.

The revenant howled in anguish, but what was a mere nick with a blade compared to an age of torment, a life in chains? It turned ponderously in the space it could, forcing Shorn to back away toward the edge of the lake. Flames lapped at his cloak. He was drenched in sweat from the heat — perhaps that was what stopped him from bursting into flames.

A massive, leathery fist came crashing down, as though the creature intended to squash him like an insect, but Shorn was rolling to one side and swiping as hard as he could at the inside of the creature’s wrist. His sword dug deep, and steaming ichor ran from the wound, splashing the ground where Shorn had been…Never stop moving. Shorn did not need to remind himself to move, to run and leap and strike where he could. He could not reach the creatures bones, but he could strike at tendons — he knew enough of the body to know where tendons hid beneath the skin, and what damage the severance of one could do to a man. This creature was no different. Its structure was the same, even though its skin was as tough as hide, thick and hard. It had claws instead of nails, two massive curving eye teeth and drooled fire, but what was it, if not an animal?

Even Shorn, attacking with all his fury against the beast, could feel its anguish. It knew nothing else but to fight. It spoke no more garbled words, but roared in incoherent rage at each stinging cut he made on its thick skin, smashed and stamped and bled fiery blood. The platform on which Shorn danced and whirled, on which the revenant bled, was sticky and dangerous with blood. One slip, one wrong move, and he would be squashed. There would be nothing left of him but bone and gristle.

He did not despair, though. The beast was slow, and it bled. If it bled, it could die. All things of flesh and blood died, in the end, if they lost enough blood. If he could just cut through the Achilles tendon…he slashed again, and was rewarded with a deafening howl.

He could not longer hear anything, but he could feel the heat, the burning in his broken ribs and his heart pounding against his chest.

It seemed like it had lasted an age, before he saw Tirielle standing before the creature on the pathway, head held proud, her arms wide in supplication.

“No!” he cried out, as he saw what she meant to do.

He would not let her sacrifice herself to the creature. There would be no death but the revenant’s here today. He ran, aching all over, covered in burning blood, and dived, crashing into her body as the revenant’s hand swept down to pick her up. How could he stand by while the beast tore her life from her frail body? How could he let her die for him, even though she did not know him?

They both tumbled to the floor, and Shorn looked up, pushing Tirielle away.

“None of us will die this day! Now get back!”

A fist smashed the path and he dodged just in time, skipping away from it and hacking wildly at the hand. He was rewarded as the tip of its finger fell free into the lake of fire.

He wasted no more time on Tirielle, but twisted inside and hacked through the tendon at the wrist. The beast’s cry was terrible, the pain in his head from the sound of it terrible and tangible. Then it swung its useless hand, and the bony ridges of its knuckles smashed into his back. His broken body flew through the air.

The last thing he heard before he tumbled into blackness was Tirielle’s shouting, somehow he could still hear (but dying, he thought, dying, as consciousness faded).

“Take your sacrifice, take me and let this end. I will die for him,” she shouted above its roar.

Perhaps it heard. Perhaps not. For Shorn, all was silent.

Chapter Ninety-Four

Klan’s snarl rivalled that of the revenant.

“I will pass!”

The Sard were uncharacteristically silent. But Typraille spared some energy for a grin both wide and, to Klan, infuriating. As his rage grew, so did his power. The Sard were now holding back Klan’s burning rage and a river of molten rock that was pouring around them.

Renir longed to escape, to plunge through the blackness behind him, where perhaps a cool death awaited him. But somehow, he doubted it. He imagined behind the Sard was the safest place he could be.

He was unused to feeling so useless. He could do nothing to aid the Sard. If their powers could not hold the snarling Protocrat back, then he would merely die a fiery death in moments. He glanced nervously at Wen, but both he and the Bear seemed calm, stoically accepting of whatever end might be in store for them.

Klan Mard raged, untouched by the molten rock pushing against him. It was as though the wall of flames that pour from his eyes was solid, and Renir realised with growing horror that the Sard’s heels were being pushed backward. They were being pushed toward the darkness between the ancient doors, and whatever lay behind it, toward the wizard.

If they went in, all would be lost…but then Roth had dived through. Perhaps…no, it was not worth the risk. To fail now, to fail at the last, when so many had been sacrificed.

Renir steeled his heart, and prepared to die. A voice from within calmed him with soothing, loving words. At least he would not be alone. He knew with surety that there was a certain kind of life after death. It brought peace to him.

He watched, as calm as his two remaining friends, as the Sard were inexorably pushed back toward the gate.

The Protocrat’s face was a rictus of malice, evil in the flesh, but he found himself uncaring, unworried. He was free.

Slowly, the Sard were losing, but the voice in his head gave Renir hope.

‘Know hope, my love. Even now, the tides of Rythe are turning.’

Chapter Ninety-Five

The beasts hand came down to take Tirielle, Drun watching in frozen horror, when tumbling through the blackness came a creature blazing with fire, elemental fury hurling toward the screaming revenant.

Twice denied the Sacrifice, another warrior faced the foe.

Roth’s hurtled along the pathway, leaping over Tirielle with a roar, onto the revenant’s outstretched hand. Its sharp claws dug into the swinging tree-trunk thick arm, and hand over hand it scaled the heights as though it were climbing a mountain.

Drun could do nothing but watch. Never in his long life had he felt so useless. Roth would ruin all their long plans. For it to die saving Tirielle would ruin all he had waited for. It would skew and shatter the prophesy. But then, what did it matter? The revenant had eaten the last wizard. They fought for nothing. There was no hope, only to fight until the last.

Perhaps, he thought, watching Roth scale the great beast like a mountainside, that was all there was come the end. To fight.

Tirielle watched with tears in her eyes as Roth, streaming flames, crawled up the revenant’s shoulder. She saw it meant to tear at the revenant, even as the rahken died, but it was too slow, dying as it was. Roth’s usual preternatural speed had deserted it.

The rearing beast roared its defiance as it snatched Roth from its shoulder and squeezed it in one enormous hand. Steaming blood dripped from its hand where Shorn had wounded it, but he too had died in vain. She could do nothing but watch as another brave warrior died trying to save her from her ultimate fate.

The great beast snatched her friend up. It was all Tirielle could do to close her eyes against the sight of the rahken’s death, but she could not drown out Roth’s cries of agony as it was crushed in that huge bony paw.

Mercifully, it was over soon. She turned her head away as the revenant stuffed Roth into its mouth and swallowed.

It was time for her to do her duty. She had lost enough. She was ready to go to her death.

What more could she lose? Perhaps the revenant would allow Drun to go. Surely he could continue the fight, even without the red wizard. He had power enough. He could rally the rahkens (who would tell Roth’s parents, now that she was gone?…but there was no time to worry about the living anymore).

She walked, once again, toward the beast. The pathway seemed unnaturally long, as though it stretched out eternally. But then she knew time and distance were the same thing, warped by pain. And her pain was immense. She only wished she had not lost more on the pathway to make her sacrifice. If only she could have given her life to save others, but instead it was a hollow death. She had saved no one.

She raised her hands in supplication and stood trembling before the beast. It roared, with pleasure, she thought…but its voice was cut off.

Suddenly, it was gurgling, bubbling like the boiling lava around her. Blood burst from its throat, spraying across the cavern in a great steaming arc, and Roth tumbled lifelessly out from the gaping wound, a burnt, dead husk.

The revenant fell silent, its throat torn out.

She watched in amazement, and terror, and pity for the fallen, as the monster slowly crumpled to one massive knee. Almost sedately, after the pace of the fight, it keeled over, dead.

The tremor shook her to her knees. Then its head fell into the lake of fire and caught light. The flames burned high.

She found her feet again. She ran to Roth, who lay steaming, crippled and lifeless.

At the last, Roth had saved her. How many had died to save her? And she had not even been able to save her friend.

“Oh, Roth,” she cried, cradling the rahken in her arms. “What have you done?”

She emitted a startled cry as Roth croaked, “Only what I was made to do. Mourn me not, Tirielle, for I was always the Sacrifice. It was my fate to bear, not yours.”

Its body was broken, a shattered lump of meat, but still it managed a smile for her. “I am only glad I found the courage in the end.”

“You are full of courage, Roth. A more courageous creature I have never met.”

“And yet, I knew fear.”

“We all do, Roth,” she said, tears streaming down her face.

“I’m sorry…you lost…so much…” It managed, and the final death rattle came from its throat. She hugged it to her breast, crying freely now.

The flames licked the air around her.

A hand took her arm.

“We must go, Tirielle. There is no wizard, but the day is not yet done. My brothers need me. We must leave Roth behind. I need you to help me carry Shorn.”

“I’ll carry myself,” said Shorn, approaching from behind them. He was cradling his arm. Blood was streaming from a deep laceration in his scalp, and his breath was coming in ragged gasps.

Drun stood, pulling Tirielle from Roth’s body.

“Come. We may have lost today, but we fight on until the last breath. The return is nearing, and we must fight with the tools we have.”

“Give me a moment to catch my breath,” said Shorn, his voice rasping and wracked with pain.

Tirielle’s tears fell freely, but she straightened her back and took Shorn around the waist. He winced, but he couldn’t be picky. He needed a shoulder to lean on.

“It was brave, in the end. I would have liked to thank it.”

Tirielle just nodded mutely, and pulled Shorn along, toward the path.

A tearing sound came from behind them, and they turned as one. Shorn’s sword rose, always his first response to a threat. But his knees were trembling, and his head was pounding.

Fire licked at the revenants whole body, spreading fast. It was not rising again, but something was coming. Its belly was being pushed upward, bulging out against the revenant’s insides. There was a wet ripping sound, and a hand pushed through, covered in some sickly fluid.

Shorn held his sword out in one quavering hand. Fire burned inside his arm. It was broken, but somehow he still found the strength to hold his blade.

Tirielle finally drew her daggers. “I’m not dying anymore,” she said.

The hand was followed by an arm, a face, and then a man was pulling himself over the beasts burning belly, stepping through the flames. It was covered, red from head to foot, no doubt with the beast’s lifeblood.

But who, or what, could survive in such a creature’s insides?

The emergent man spat something unthinkable from his mouth, and the corners turned into a toothy smile.

Then he opened his eyes and fierce burning light blinded them all. They could see nothing but the blood red afterglow.

“I am Caeus,” it said, in a voice that was not human, not human at all.

Tirielle left Shorn and ran at the thing, more hideous in its lack of humanity than even a protocrat, more alien in countenance than the revenant, screaming defiance. She would not be tricked at the last.

As she thrust the dagger at the creature, its red eyes blazed and she flew backward.

He closed his terrible eyes for a moment, and the world dimmed and flared, then suddenly the remainder of the Sard appeared, blinking, shocked, in the room. Renir, Wen and Bourninund appeared an instant later, Renir crying out in shock.

Chapter Ninety-Six

The force holding him back disappeared in the wink of an eye, and surprised, Klan blinked. In that moment the fiery rage of the mountain descended on him, a ton of molten lava streaming around him, filling his mouth, running between his toes and fingers, burning his robe from his back and searing his skin with a pain he could not imagine possible.

He screamed, and did the only thing he could. He turned the lava back to stone.

Chapter Ninety-Seven

“It is so good to be alive again,” said the last wizard, glowing brighter than the fires leaping around the plateau. “I am most grateful,” it said with a smile that did not touch its burning eyes, eyes infested by the blight.

“My time has come again, and my brothers come. I have much work to do.”

“Never!” cried Drun, who blazed with golden light, but the red wizard, red from head to toe, merely flicked a finger and Drun’s glorious light winked out in an instant. Then he raised his hands and spoke a short incantation, more out of habit than necessity.

In its wake, the cavern under the mountain was deserted. They disappeared from the mountain, back into a world more terrible than anyone could imagine, a world in which the Elethyn, the bastard sons of Carious and Dow, had returned.

The last of the Sun Destroyers, Caeus, would once more shake Rythe to its very core.

Epilogue

Summer fades, and time moves on. It is a time of legends. The end of legends. It is only fitting that the leaves, as heroes, fall.

Heroes are made every day, as long as there is a witness, solitary, perhaps, but one with the power of words to build the legend, and as the old fade, new ones are born.

On Sturma, brave men fought on without a leader, a thousand songs went unsung as the fallen grew and fewer remained to tell the tales of deeds done by those about to die.

On Lianthre, the rahken nation rises, as does a strange continent, far out in the forgotten oceans, unseen, but felt, by the Seafarers. Mountains crumbled, the suns shone, seas flowed over new lands and around the old.

And on the trees, leaves turned, ready to fall.

Content

Craig Saunders
Tides of Rythe

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty- Eight

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-One

Chapter Forty-Two

Chapter Forty-Three

Chapter Forty-Four

Chapter Forty-Five

Chapter Forty-Six

Chapter Forty-Seven

Chapter Forty-Eight

Chapter Forty-Nine

Chapter Fifty

Chapter Fifty-One

Chapter Fifty-Two

Chapter Fifty-Three

Chapter Fifty-Four

Chapter Fifty-Five

Chapter Fifty-Six

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Chapter Sixty

Chapter Sixty-One

Chapter Sixty-Two

Chapter Sixty-Three

Chapter Sixty-Four

Chapter Sixty-Five

Chapter Sixty-Six

Chapter Sixty-Seven

Chapter Sixty-Eight

Chapter Sixty-Nine

Chapter Seventy

Chapter Seventy-One

Chapter Seventy-Two

Chapter Seventy-Three

Chapter Seventy-Four

Chapter Seventy-Five

Chapter Seventy-Six

Chapter Seventy-Seven

Chapter Seventy-Eight

Chapter Seventy-Nine

Chapter Eighty

Chapter Eighty-One

Chapter Eighty-Two

Chapter Eighty-Three

Chapter Eighty-Four

Chapter Eighty-Five

Chapter Eighty-Six

Chapter Eighty-Seven

Chapter Eighty-Eight

Chapter Eighty-Nine

Chapter Ninety

Chapter Ninety-One

Chapter Ninety-Two

Chapter Ninety-Three

Chapter Ninety-Four

Chapter Ninety-Five

Chapter Ninety-Six

Chapter Ninety-Seven

Epilogue